also bee partakers of the publick mirth Deut. 16. 11. 14. Est. 9. 19. Revel 11. 10. the joy the culy meanes to encourage you against all feares and strengthen you in all your labours is faith and trust in God filling your hearts with divine and spirituall joy through the lively apprehension of his grace V. 15. And that they should for all solemne feasts were to bee published and publickly proclaimed Levit. 23. 4. boothes the Italian tabernacles or bowers V. 16. The roose made after the manner of an open terrace according to the fashion there V. 17. For since this is to give a reason why here is such expresse and particular mention made of the solemnity of this feast done so having never celebrared the said feast with so much devotion and perseverance being come together every one of the seven dayes to heare the Law Whereas Moses Levit. 23. 35. 36. did suffer the people to goe home the six middle dayes feasting only the first and the last CHAP. IX VER 1. EArth a custome observed in great mournings Iosh. 7. 6. Iob 2. 12. V. 6. The hoste namely the holy Angels V. 8. Thou art righteous loyall and constant in all thy promises and covenants V. 14. Madest known thou diddest teach them the true meaning and use of the Sabbath which hath a reference to the sanctification of that people which thou hast peculiarly gotten to thy selfe Exo. 31. 13. Ezek. 20. 12. V. 22. Into corners the Italian into parts assigning to some tribes a severall countrey on the other side Iordan V. 29. Withdrew they have not volutnarily brought themselvos to thy obedience and service A phrase taken from plough-oxen and other drawing cattell Zac. 7. 11. V. 32. Seeme little look upon it as upon a trouble which though it bee moderate in respect of our sinnes yet is grievous in respect of our weaknesse V. 38. And because being through our afflictions brought to a true repentance and because that through thy mercy our evils may bee lessened CHAP. X. VER 14. PArosh they are almost the same heads as are named Ez. 2. 3. Neh. 7. 8. and because between that first numbring and these dayes of Nehemiah there were above one hundred and fifty yeares the same persons could not be alive by these names we must understand those heads who had succeeded the former in the same dignity and degree V. 28. That had separated that were come againe cut of Babylon and other Provinces to serve the Lord according to his Law V. 29. They clave they consented to what their chiefe had done in the name of all V. 31. Would not buy it seeing that we our selves were subjects and could not hinder the Gentiles from bringing in their wares on the Sabbath day nor could not cause them to observe the Iewish Lawes we agreed amongst our selves to buy none see Noh 13. 15. 16. and so to keep the holinesse of the day leave the seventh the Italian let the land lie still the seventh without sowing or reaping Exod. 23. 11. Lev 25. 4. V. 32. We made ordinances this was a contribution answerable to that of 2 Chron. 24. 5. for the service that is to say for the work V. 33. The continuall meat these things were anciently gotten out of the treasuries of the Temple 1 Chron. 26. 20. then the Kings contributed their shares for the ease of the people 2 Chron. 31. 3 here the people offered money to the same end the holy things it seemes we must take these to be the publike sacrifices of thanksgiving see Levit. 21. 22. sinne offerings which were common for all the people Levit. 4. 13. V. 34 We cast lots there is no mention made of this wood offering but only here and Neh. 13. 31. whereupon it is conjectured that the use thereof was first brought up after the captivitie and that before the Kings had provided for it Now it seems that in this establishment the furnishing of this offering was divided between the Priests the Levites and the people to doe it each one for the third part of a yeare by lot according to the order of the time or amongst the families of the fathers divided into equall parts to make provision thereof monethly In the ensuing times it appeares by the Histories that the whole masse of wood was gathered together in August and upon the fourteenth day of the same Moneth the feast was celebrated called the carrying of the wood V. 36. The first born who were to be redeemed and the money to bee delivered to the Priest Num. 18. 15. 16. cattell the Italian carrying or drawing cattell horses asses mules which were not good to offer and therefore were to be redeemed as the first born of men the firstlings which were to be offered without any redemption Lev. 27. 26. Num. 18. 17. V. 37. Our offerings whereof see upon Deut. 12. 6. V. 39. We will not forsake wee will continue the frequenting of it and doe the service required therein and will furnish all things necessary for the maintenance of the place and service CHAP. XI VER 2. BLessed as they who exposed themselves to the greatest dangers and toileâ— by reason of the enemies who were jealous of the Cities greatnesse And who without regarding their private interests did most for the publick good repairing repeopling keeping and governing the head City of the countrey offered themselves besides those others which were drawn by lot V. 3. Of the Province of Iudea now reduced into a Provine subject to the Kings of Persia or which were come from Babylon chiefe Province of that great Empire as Ez. 2. 1. V. 4. Athaiah who might be some head of some great Nation which is also comprehended under him the children the issue and posterity of this sonne of Iudah Gen. 38. 29. V. 9. Overseer as an inferiour Magistrate and head over a thousand according to the ancient order Exod. 18. 25. second as Leivtenant to the former It might bee also translated that he was appointed to be over the second City of which 2 Kings 24. 14. V. 11. The Ruler one of the high Priests great deputies see Num. 3. 31. 1 Chron. 9. 11. 2 Chron. 19. 11. and 31. 13. and 35. 8. V. 12. The work or the service V. 17. In prayer the Italian in time of prayer for there were three houres appointed for daily prayers see Psal. 55. 18. Dan. 6. 10. Acts 3. 1. and 10. 3. 9. 10. But here it seemes are particularly to be understood the times of morning and evening sacrifices at which the holy Singers were present Chron. 9. 33. and 23. 30. V. 19. The gates of the Temple V. 22. Were over the Italian were continually to bee present were to bee continually assisting to Gods service for being so few in number they could not by turnes relieve one another as they did in former times 1 Chron. 25. and therefore they were maintained out of they royall revenewes and they had dwellings built them neere to Ierusalem
Shall reckon Those Lands which were so consecrated might be redeemed by him that had made the vow or if they were not redeemed they were sold to others who were to enjoy the fruits of them untill the next Jubile and then they were the high Priests own and therefore it is ordained that the rate of fifty shekels should be abated according to the number of yeares more or lesse that remained untill the yeare of Jubile V. 20 He will not When it is set to sale publikely V. 21 Devoted See upon v. 28. and Num. 18. 14. V. 23 In that day The same day that he shall enter into possession V. 24. Unto him To him that made the vow by which he could not give but onely what was belonging to himself namely the fruits not the Land in the which the seller had the right of ransoming and to'be restored unto it at the Jubile Levitic 25. 15. 23 24. 30. V. 26 Shall sanctifie it By a voluntary vow because of necessity and by right it is the Lords already V. 28 Devoted thing It was a kind of vow byâ— which man for ever renounced his right and use of theâ— thing vowed which by vertue of this vow was to be destroyed to Gods honour and in execution of his justice if mention were of things belonging to Gods enemies overcome in War of their Cities or goods Num. 21 2 3. Jos. 6. 17. 1 Sam. 15 3. Or belonging to rebells and apostata's Deut. 13. 15. Or it was consecrated to holy uses as for sacrifices if the vow were of cleane cattel belonging to private persons or for the high Priests maintenance if it were of Land or uncleane beasts which were not fitting for sacrifices Num. 18. 14. Most holy See upon Lev. 2. 3. V. 29 Of men Some referre this onely to the persons of accursed natioÌ„s whose destruction ordained by God was to his gloâ—y as an execution of his Justice Others hold that the Law was generall for all persons in which he that made the vow had any right and hereunto they do referre Jâ—phtas vow Judg 〈…〉 30. 34. V. 30 Holy See Lev. 21. 22. V. 32 Passeth By this is meant cattel of one herd or flock which going out at a narrow gate were told by the shepheard with a rod one by one see Jer. 33. 13. THE FOVRTH BOOK OF MOSES called Numbers THE ARGVMENT THis Booke containeth the continuation of the history of Gods people leading through the desert for the space of eight and thirty yeares and nine moneths And fist is set down how by Godâ— command the eleven Tribes which were not consecrated were numbred from twenty years of age upward and the Tribe of Levi by it selfe together with the order which they were to observe in their marching and encamping in the said voyage Then is set down the new forme of publick government established by adding of seventy Elders to Moses whose authority neverthelesse the Lord still maintained untouched no withstanding Aurons and Miriams opposition as Aarons priestly dignity against the viâ—lâ—nt faction of Core Dathan and Abâ—ram And afterwards is rehearsed how that the people being come upon the confines of the land of Canaan Moses sent twelve men to discover the Country ten of which at their returne daunted the people maliciously making the difficulty of the enterprise farre greater than it was And though Ioshua and Caleb did endeavour to encourage them yet they beleeved the others relations and made an insurrection wiâ—h an intent to returne into Egypt Wherefore both the people and the spies were austerely punished by the Lord who pronounced the sentence of death in the desert against all those which were numbred and came out of Egypt save Ioshua and Caleb And therfore God caused the people to turn back into the desert where he made them to wander up and down for the said space of eight and thirty yeares during which time he gave them and renewed diverse Laws concerning his service and politick government and justice And after forty years were expired since their comming out of Egypt he brought them again to the confines of the land of Canaan where he gave them many great victories against the Kings and inhabitants of Canaan and the Amorites which dwelt beyond Iordan although the people did here also go astray after diverse abominable idolatries by Balaams dâ—ceitfull advice and after that Countrey beyond lord in was subdued it was divided amongst two Tribes and a halfe and it was appointed how they should proceed in the division of the rest beyond Iordan And in the mean time God co 〈…〉 ded that the people should be numbred again which were found almost as many as they were in the last muster whereof non◠〈◊〉 left alive buâ— Moses Ioshu and Caleb And because this Book begins with the first mustering and ends with the last it was called by the Greeks the Book of Numbers ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. VERS 2. TAke ye This is the same Muster which was mentioned Exo. 38. 26. as it may appeare by the comparing of that place with Num. 1. v. 46. Families h 〈…〉 peoplâ— in generall was divided into twelve Tribes and the tribes into seventy two great Families Num. 26. 5. and these families into lesser families called of the Fathers or belonging to the fathers because every one of them bare the name of the head of the branch See Josh. 7. 14 17. V. 3. Al that are able who by any defect or dâ—bility of members Deut. 23. 1. or by reason of old age are not unfitting or unable to beare annes V. 14. Devel or Revel as it is Num. 2. 14. V. 16. These were They that represented the whole body of their tribes in the great assembly of the councell of all the people and it is likely they were the first borne of the tribes others expound it famous and honorable 〈◊〉 See Num. 16. 2. V. 47. After Because that it being of it selfe one of the â—â—ibes they might be numbred as the rest in then order V 49 Shalt not numler Not at this time because this muster was made to set the campe in order for service of war and 〈◊〉 to pay the halfe the s 〈…〉 kel 〈◊〉 Exo. 30. 13. where with the Tabernacle was to be built where those Levites did minister and therefore it is likely they were not comprehended within the command of â—ansâ—me but afterwards they were mastered and numbred Num. 3. and 4. and 26. 57 1 Chr. 6. and 21. 6. V. 50. Of testimony Set up chiefly for to put the Arke of the Covenant in it in which were the Tables of the Law which was called the Testimony Exod. 16. 34. Minister unto it to set it up take it down Keep it c. And after that these kinds of services were 〈◊〉 â—y reason of their setling in the land of Canaan David did assigne unto the Levites other standing services to do in stead of these walking services 1 Chron 23. 26. V. 51. The stranger
be able to dye in his favour by vertue of his covenant and of his promises V. 13. From whence thou mayest see them Namely all wholly either because he beleeved that the fight of all the people was necessary for the magick operation which he desired or that there might be some conjurations and witchcrafts which are put in practice by the sight or that he would induce Balaam to stronger conjurations by reason of a higher object or that he purposed to affright Balaam himselfe by the apearance of danger shewing him such a multitude of people V. 14. The field It was some little plaine a top of the hill where the watches stood at the beacons or watch towers which the Hebrew word Zophim signifieth V. 15. Meet the Lord The Italian hath it only Meet with God and some revelation from him or with the devill and some of his magicall apparitions V. 19. Lye In his promises made to his people V. 21. He hath not beheld This may be understood of Gods publick service publikely pure from idolatry though there were many private and secret ones Amos 5. 26. Acts 7. 42. or by comparing them to other people which were given over to all impiety and wickednesse Or God hath not beheld c. that is to say he pardoneth them all their sins through his grace and purifieth them by his word and spirit And the shout there is a continuall cause of security and mirth by the blessings and safveguard of their God and through the manifold victories which he granteth them over their enemies V 23. Against Jacob The Italian hath it In Jacob O Balaam this people is not idolatrous nor given to divelish arts as thou art through Gods power he puts by and undoeth all the devils plots So God puts Balaams condemnation in his own mouth According to this time The Italian addeth Within a yeare according c. because that within the compasse of that time the people went over Jordan and tooke Jericho by miracle Others expound it in his time or within a certain time V. 24. Shall rise up They shall undergo their warlike attempts and shall not give them over until they have destroyed and conquered their enemies A great Lion because there are of two kinds See upon Job 28. 8. V. 27. Peradventure Words of a superstitious man as though divine aspects were more or lesse favorable as the Starres aspects are according to Astrologians traditions V. 28. Peor The name of a hill from which the Idoll Baal-Peor had his name Deu. 34. 6. CHAP. XXIV VERS 1. INchaâ—tmen's Or spels that is to say communications with the devill to learn or to receive from him meanes to satisfie Balak See Num. 23. 1. 15. He set without stirring or looking for any solitary place to call up evill spirits The wildernesse where the people were encamped V. 2. Aâ—iding Lodged in their camp which was ordered in manner of a City The spirit There came a revelation and propheticall motion unto him V. 3. Whose eyes are open The Italian hath it Whose eye is shut who from time to time and even at this present hath poeticall raptures and extasies through which the eyes and senses were lulled at rest and abstracted See Num. 12. 6. V. 4. Falling This also hath a reference to those trances and faintings which happened to them that were taken with the spirit of prophecie See 1 of Sam. 19. 24. Ezech. 1. 28. Dan. 8. 18. and 10. 16. Rev. 1. 17. Having his understanding is supernaturally enlightned by divine inspiration V. 6. Of lign-Aloes The Italian hath it Santaâ—i Aromatick and sweet smelling trees which grow in the East in great and thick woods Others understand the Hebrew word for the tree called Agallochum or Lign-aloes Hath planted that is to say hath created the kind of them through his omnipotency and preserveth it thróugh his providence without human art or labour Psa. 104. 16. V. 7. He shall powre God shall water his Churches garden with his abundant blessings having sowen his gifts and graces in it A metaphâ—r taken from the precedent of orchards and gardens Buckets Such as are used in engines and watermils to water gardens And his king Namely the King of Gods people Agag a common name of the Kings of Amaleck 1 Sam. 15. 8. from whence also the whole nation took its name Est. 3. 1 10. and 9. 24. Now this prophecy which according to the letter was accomplished in the destruction of King Agag and his people by Saul 1 Sam. 15. doth also comprehend Christs victories over his enemies who is the great monarch of his Church V. 9. He couched The Italian When is couched that is to say when he hath conquered that country which is allotted him by God and shall have settled himself in it and shall have established his state who shall be able to trouble or assault him Gen. 49. 9. V. 10. He smote In token of great anger as Ezek. 21. 17. and 22. 13. V. 14. I will advertise Here questionlesse Balaam gave that pestilent counsell of misleading the people to idolatry through the company of women to draw Gods vengeance upon it and withdraw his grace and aide from it See Num. 25. 1. and 31. 16. Revel 2. 14. The meaning of the words is that the Moabites at this time ought not to feare the children of Israel because God had commanded them not to set upon them Deut. 2. 9. they will subdue them a great while hence all the advice I can give thee to prevent this evill is that thou shouldst insnare this people into idolatry to the end that God himself may destroy them V. 17. I shall see him The Italian I see him by the spirit and by prophetick revelation I see that which I foretell as if it were now present though the event be yet a great way off A star David shining in glory who shall subdue the Moabites 2 Sam. 8. 2. Psal. 60. 10. whereby they shall be made tributary to his successors 2 Kings 3. 4. Now under this temporall domination is understood Christs spirituall dommation who is the true morning star Rev. 22. 16. and his Churches dominion over her enemies such as the Moabites had been to Israel See Zepha 2. 9 10. The children It seemeth he meanes all those that had part in the Meabites government which were many as it appeareth Num. 23. 6. Amos 2. 3. A state being as 〈◊〉 building whose foundation that beareth it up and bindeth it together is the Prince so the precedent words of Prince in the Italian for in the English it is Corners is taken from the corners of a fabrick and the word Destroy from the throwing down of a wall The meaning is the supreame power shall be cast down and the nation shall become tributary 2 Sam. 8. 2. yet it shall not be quite waste It may also be expounded children of rest that is to say a nation that hath lived a long time at rest and hath not
Families of Zadock and Ithamar sons of Aaron 2 Sam 8. 17. 1 Chron. 24. 3. V. 12. Was Ruler according to the order established 1 Chron. 26. 20. V. 13. Overseeres over the comming in and going out of these things and were to give an account there of to the two chief the Ruler vicar-generall see 1 Chron. 9. 11. Ier. 20. 1. V. 14. The Porter see 1 Chron. 26. 14. free-will this was the second sort of sacred treasures 1 Chron. 26 20. oblations the Italian addeth heaved see upon Exod. 29. 24. most holy see Lev. 2. 3. and 31. 12. V. 15. In their set Office the Italian in their trust that is to say set in the Office of c. small according to the Law Deut. 18. 8. V. 16 Besides for whom they did provide likewise ver 19. from three in the Law there is made mention but of two numberings one was from the age of a moneth the other from the age of thirty see upon Num. 3. 15. 4. 23. this third may be brought in for those who might begin to eat of holy food with some convenient ceremoniall parity which could hardly be or was in a manner impossible before this age entreth that might and ought to come into the Temple in their turnes for to doe the service V. 17. From twenty see upon 1 Chron. 23. 24. V. 18. In their set office the Italian upon the trust of them this loyalty and diligence of the Treasurers was ansverable to the trust which the sacred Ministers did repose in them through which their zeale and affection to Gods service was redoubled leaving all other employments to attend to this only V. 21. In the Law for the faithfull fulfilling and observing of it CHAP. XXXII VERS I. THe establishment the Italian this faithfulnesse of Hezekiah in re-establishing Gods pure service Others translate it this establishment V. 3. To stop filling up the mouthes or â—oads of the springs and bringing the waters thereof into the city by pipes under ground verse 30. see Isa. 22. 9. 11. V. 4. The brook which came and issued from that great spring of Gibon which was on the west-sidâ— of Ierusalem V. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 see upon Isa. 22. 9. broken whichâ— peradventure remained so after the ruine 2 Chron. 25. 23. to the towers even to the very top of them another wall for to make a kinde of a ditch with brayes in it V. 8. An arme namely worldly power or strength Ier. 17. 5. V. 19. Against the God the Italian hath it of the God or against the God V. 25 Rendred not the Italian did not acknowledge namely to God in containing himselfe in humility before him and holding his life kingdom and every thing else as from him V. 28. Coates for his flocks and small sorts of catell V. 30. The upper water course upon the Assyrans comming v. 4. he stopped the rising spring of Gibon whose water was before brought to the city by high pipes and conduits into the poole called the upper poole Isa. 7. 3. and taking the same spring lower under the earth he brought the water by chanells under ground into the new or lower poole which he himselfe had made Isa. 22. 9. 11 to take away the water from the enemies and furnish the city abundantly therewith straight whereas before the water course fetched a compasse towards the South he made this water course straight from the West to the East under ground these words are added in the Italian or â—elow from the West that is to say taking the spring from the bottome of the rock which was on the West side of Ierusalem or from the West down that is to say drawing the water from the West side of Ierusalem to the hast side which was the lowerside V. 31. Left him did not guide him not strengthen him with his Spirit in this temptation of worldly ambition for that humility which hee shewed when Isaiah admonished him and his perseverance in piety doe shew that hee was never quite deprived of Gods grace he might know a humane kinde of speech not that God indeed did doe this to know any such thing but to make Hezekiah himselfe to know it and to have the whole Church to take example thereby V. 32. The vision in his prophesie Isa. 36. to chapter 40. V. 33. Did him honour with funerall pomps songs lamentations c. CHAP. XXXIII VER V. IN the two Courts namely the Priests court and the court of the people V. 7. The Idol this was some speciall Idolâ— which hee worshipped in the groâ—e 2 Kings 21. 7. V. 8. Appointed the Italian established that is â—â—rmely and irrevâ—cably assigned V. 11. Thornes others translate it stronge holds others bushes or â—ops of hills V. 19. The Seâ—rs the Italian Hozai who might be some Prophet for the Prophets did use to set down in writing publike Acts which were to be kept in the Church as 1 Chro. 29. 29. others translate it of the Seers CHAP. XXXIV VER III. HE began this reformation here set down all along though the greatest part of it was in the eighteenth yeare of Iosiah as appeares by 2 Kings 22. 3. 23. 4. V. 6. With their maâ—tocks the Italian in their desolate places in their countrey and their cities which were wasted by the Assyrian warres and their old inhabitants put out and carried away into captivity see upon 2 Kings 23. 16. V. 8. To repaire to give order to the high Priest to cause those collections to be made which were appointed for this work and to employ them herein carefully V. 9. The Money see upon 2 Kings 12. 4. that kept see upon 2 Kings 12. 9. V. 10. And they put it as had been done under Iehoash 2 Kings 12. 11. V. 11. The houses these were the chambers in the porticoes of the Temple V. 20. Abdon called also Achbor the son of Michajah 2 Kings 22. 12. V. 22. Tikuath called also Tikuah the sonne of Harhaâ— 2 Kings 22. 14. V. 31. In his place this was the seaffold mentioned 2 Kings 11. 14. 2 Chron. 6 13. V. 33. Made all hee constrained them by royall power and authority to forsake Idolatrie and serve God according to the extericur forme by him appointed though the interiour part of most of them was not touched with any true piety as it appeared presently after Iosiahs death see upon 2 Kin. 23. 26. CHAP. XXXV VER I. KIlled namely the Paschall Lambs and Kids V. 3. That taught as well sacred learning as the observance of Gods service see Lev. 10. 11. Deut. 17. 11. put the the Italian leave the seeing you are eased of the labour of carrying the Arke of the Lord which was anciently imposed upon you Num. 4. 15. employ your selves so much the freelier in this other part of your service Chron. 23. 26. V. 5. Your brethren the Italian to minister to your c. to help them to make ready the Passeover ver 6. and also to â—lay for the
those dayes V. 5. Seven hundred in Nehemiah there is a diversity concerning this number and some other It may be by reason that these two rumbrings of Ezra and Nehemiah were not both at one time whereupon some might bee dead or some have joyned themselves to them V. 16. Of Hezekiah in whose person this line was subdivided V. 21. The children the Inhabitants and native Citizens and so consequently in all the names of Cities V. 29. Nebo it seemeth to be the same Citie as Nob. 1 Sam. 21. 〈◊〉 Neh. 11. â—2 V. 31. Of the other besides him of verse 7. V. 36. Of Ieshua of which this Ieshua was head yet it is unknown whether this be the same Ieshua that was high Priest or another V. 41. The Singers the holy ones of the Temple V. 42. Of the Porters of the Temple V. 55. Of Solomons servants of the reliques of the Cananites who were by Solomon set to painefull and bodily labours 1 Kings 9. â—1 V. 59. Tel-melah they seeme to bee names of Provinces or Cities they could not and therefore they could not be put into any ancient possession of goods and holy Offices V. 60. The children of it seemeth that these same did call themselves Levites V. 63. The Tirshatha it seemeth to be the name of some Caldean Office as Governour Lievtenant or Commissary given to Zerubbabel or Sheshbazzar Ez. 1. 8. Neh. 10. 1. of the most holy see Iev 2. 3. and 25. 22. with Vrim which was the manner of asking and giving out Gods Oracles and answeres in doubtfull and obscure cases Num. 27. 21. Now it is likely that Vrim and Thummim and many other sacred ornaments were burnt and perished in the taking and destruction of Ierusalem by the Cal 〈…〉 V. 69. Pound the Italian mines a name of coyn of sixty shekels Ezech. 45. 12. that is to say of thirty ounces CHAP. III. VER I. THe seventh in which the feast of Tabernacles was to be kept â—ev 23. 34. Num. 29. 1â— which was the first holy day that they were to keep after their return from Babylon V. 2. The Sonne that is to say the grand-child see 1 Chron. 3. 19. V. 3. For feare to secure themselves from all dangers they hastened to desire and aske Gods assistance and aide by prayers and sacrifices c. V. 5. The continuall that of morning and evening daily consecrated appointed by God to be kept with all manner of holinesse and especially with rest and câ—ssa ion from all painefull work to attend altogether to the meditation and exercise of piety in which consists the true sanctification of dayes V. 6. Laid it was not yet begun to build above the ground though it is likely that the old foundations for the most part remained whole Ez. 4. 12. V. 9. Of Iudah it is thought to be the name of some particular man called also Hodavia Ez. 2. 40. and Hodevah Neh. 7. 43. V. 10. After the or by the meanes using Davids Psalmes for formularies of prayses V. 12. Before their eyes considering how the first had been destroyed and how much lesser this would be and how many things would be wanting in it CHAP. IV. VER I. THe adversaries these were of those wicked Samaritans and that mixture of Gentiles wherewith the Kings of Assyria had perpled the land which belonged to the ten Tribes 2 Kings 17. 24. who were ever after the Iewes hereditary enemies V. 2. Let us there was some hidden deceit in this request pernicious both for the temporall and spirituall Esar Haddon sonne of Sennacherib 2 Kings 19. 37. who sent some new plantation on colonie into this countrey after the first which was 2 Kings 17. 24. unlesse that which was spoken in that place were spoken by way of anticipation of time V. 3. You have nothing to doe you being a prophane people and Idolaters 2 Kings 17. 41. can have no part in the building nor make any use of this Temple V. 4. Weakened by threatningâ— deceits and other meanes they sought to discourage them V. 5. Councellers to the King of Persia Darius called by historians the sonne of Hystaspes V. 6. Abashuerus that is to say of Xerxes who afterward married Esther Esth. 1. 1. V. 7. Artaxerxes surnamed Long hand Bishlam it seemeth to bee some councell composed of the people of the countrey to which the King sent a president or head and that which was councelled upon and agreed by all is written in the name of the President Rehum only and the secretary V. 9. Then it seemeth that Ezra sets down the very words of the records of Persia in which it was set down when and by whom the said letter was written whose originall was kept in the chamber of publick records the Dinaites names of severall nations with which the land of Israel was peopled by the Assirians of whose deputies the said councell was composed V. 10. Asnapper this name is not elsewhere and it is likely that it was some Captain or principall officer of Esarhaddon v. 2. and at such a time the Italian hath c. the Chaldaick text hath a certaine word which signifieth hitherto and it seems to be a cutting off of some speech which is not needfull to be set down at length Others think it is the date of the letters V. 14. Dishonour namely that his Maiesty bee despised by a bold contempt and refusall of obedience V. 15. Thy fathers the Italian predecessors Kings of Assiria and Babylon whom the Persians succeeded V. 24. Darius who was surnamed Spurius or Bastard CHAP. V. VER I. PRophesied commanding them to undertake the worke and assuring them of Gods blessing and sauovr V. 4. That make that is to say by whose authority this work was undertaken which were Zerubbabel Ioshua Haggai and Zachariah V. 5. Of their God that is to say God did safe guard them and favour them V. 10. Their names who were the first authours and conductors of all this work V. 15. That is the scituation of which Temple is assigned and consecrated in that place CHAP. VI. VER I. IN BAbylon in the Kingdome of Babylon which the Persians then possessed and did containe Media also in whose royall city this record was amongst other publick records v. 2. V. 2. Achmetha the Italian Ecâ—atana the name of a city which was the head of Media Others have it in a roll in the royall city of Media thus written the Italian addeth written remembrance this was the title of the aforesaid writing V. 3. The heigth namely of the tower of the portico whereas Solomon had made it of one hundred and twenty cubits 2 Chron. 3. 4. and it seemes that Cyrus brought it to the one halfe for feare lest it should be used for some watch-tower threescore like to Solomons 1 Kings 6. 2. V. 4. Three see upon 1 Kings 6. 36. V. 12. Destroy the Italian addeth againe or alter this and destroy this house V. 14. Artaxerxes surnamed Muemon or rememberer under whom Ezra and
Nehemia some yeares after brought home the rest of the people and is here named and set down by anticipation Ez. 7. 1. Neh. 2. 1. V. 15. Adar the name of a month which was answerable to February Moon V. 17. Sinne affâ—ring see Levit. 4. 23. and 9. 5. 16. 5 V. 18. Divisions which were appointed by David 1 Chron. 24. and 25. and 26. V. 20. Killed the ministring Levites did help to â—kill and make ready the beasts and presented the blood of them to the Priests to poure it at the foot of the altar as 2 Chron. 30. 16. 17. and 35. 11. 12. V. 22. Of Assiria that is to say of Persia which had swallowed up the Empire of Assiria and Caldea whereupon sometimes the name of the one is taken for the other CHAP. VII VER III. SOnne of Meraiâ—th there is a great leap in this setting down wherein are over-skipped six of Ezra his ancestors see 1 Chron. 6. 6. 11. V. 6. Scribe a Doctor of holy scripture and this word is frequently used both in the old and new testament the hand according as the Lord favoured and prospered him V. 9. Began hee the Italian was appointed or was the beginning of the departure V. 12. King of Kings a proud title of those great Empires Ezec. 26. 7. Dan. 2. 37. V. 14. Seven these were seven princapall Noble-men that stood alwayes by the King of Persia and were his councellers in all great offairs see Est. 1. 10. 14. according to to know if things bee established and executed according to Gods Law whereof thou art Doctor and which I also give thee power to observe V. 16. Thou canst finde that thou canst gather amongst my subjects of their own free good will the people namely of Israel V. 18. To thy brethren namely the Colledge of Priests V. 23. Wrath namely from God of the King the Italian against the King or of the King and his children V. 27. Blessed these are Ezras words CHAP. VIII VER II. OF the sonnes descending from the two priestly loynes and branches namely from Elieazar by Phineas and from Ithamar see 1 Chron. 24. 3. 4. David it is likely to bee King David and this Hattush may be hee that is mentioned 1 Chron. 3. 22. V. 15. Ahaliah it is thought to bee the Adiabenes countâ—ey V. 17. The chiese having either by meanes of the Iewes poâ—itick government or by the King of Persia his commission some command in that place over the Iewes Casiphia the likenesse â—f the name seemeth to intimate this to be the Caspian countrey or the chiese city thereof V. 18. The sonnes his successors or p 〈…〉 sterity tie sonne meaning the grandchild Exod. 6. 16. 19. V. 20. Whom David in the division of the sacred offices there is no mention made of the Neâ—â—inims 1 Chron. 24. and 25. and 26. but wee must beleeve that David confirmed and new appointed that which had been anciently decreed concerning them Iosh. 9. 21. V. 21. Afflict our selves the Italian humble our selves or to afflict our persons An usuall kinde of speech to signifie a true fast of contrition of heart and repentance joyned with the bodily fast Levit. 16. 29. V. 25. There present that were present at the time of this gathering Or that were willing to give Or that had power to give CHAP. IX VER II. HAve taken though those women were not converted to the worship of the 〈◊〉 God therefore Gods command Deut. 7. 3. was broken and the Church degenerated even in its first beginning 〈◊〉 Gen. 6. 2. V. 3. My garment for anciently they did wear 〈◊〉 garments the outward longer than the inner 〈…〉 ckt off through just anger and bitternesse of heart and not through any superstition which was forbidden Lev. 9. 27. Deut. 14. 1. V. 5. My hands the Italian hath it the â—aimes 〈…〉 according to the Iewish manner of praying holding their armes abroad and their palmes open towards heaven V. 8. A naile that is to say some subject of hope and a prop to our faith in his Church even as nailes serve to fasten joyne or hang up many things see Isa. 22. 23. Or it is a proverbial way to signifie some small remainder of a thing as the naile or the pinne of a rich tent as the ancient Tabernacle was a signe of Gods being present in grace amiddest his people V. 9. Bond-men subjects and deprived of our ancient liberty and Kingdome a wall a little place of safety like unto a fold or a penne for a flock of sheep V. 15. Thou art as for thy part thou hast superabundantly fulfilled all thy promises and kept thy covenant with us having made us to subsist notwithstanding our sinnes all the fault is in us and wee confesse it and repent therefore in thy presence as for a fault which otherwise would make us in capable of thy grace and would deserve most heavie punishments CHAP. X. VER II. THere is hope if wee can repent and amend our selves and therefore moderate thine affliction and seek for to amend this busidesâ—e V. 3. VVith our God whom thou dost represent in this action to put away for these marriages with idolatrous and pagan women were of no force by Law seeing God had forbidden them and such as are the Italian the children as bastards borne in unlawfull copulation and therefore could not be incorporated amongst Gods people though it is likely that the parents did provide them food and other necessaries when they sent them away and of those namely who had abstâ—ined from any such mixture Ezra 9. 4. V. 4. Belongeth unto thee because thou art a Priest and hast a speciall command from the King to see that Gods Law be observed Ez. 7. 26. V. 8. Seporated hee should bee excommunicated out of the Church and forbidden the use of all holy things and held as a heathen and prophane man V. 9. The ninth which was the month of May counting September for the first after the manner of the Persians Est. 2. 16. in the street in the court of the people or in the Gentiles court great raine which being out of the accustomed season was somewhat prâ—digious and seemed to portend Gods wrath as 1 Sam. 12. 17. V. 12. So must wâ—â— or it is good to doe according to thy word and wee take upon us to doe it V. 14. Stand to frame a supreame counsell or consistorie the elders who after they had made an enquiry in each city were to make their relation As for example whether the woman were a Proselite before shee was married whither at the time of her marriage shee had made such abiurations and protestations as were requisite whither shee had not after defiled her selfe by ido latrie if she gave any proofe of true piety that according to these informations it might be judged whether the marriage were to be confirmed as sanctified by her profession be turned by annihilating what hath been done amisse and providing that hereafter no such
instrument of death and ruine V. 19 A broken tooth A deceitfull thing which maketh some shew but is for no use in time of need V. 20. As he that taketh away That is to say is like to him that doth things altogether unfitting and untimely As vineger Which hath a naturall contrarietie with Nitre dissolving it and causing it to lose its vertue Even so singing and rejoycing to one that is afflicted doth not comfort nor ease him but doth more vexe and distemper him and increaseth his griefe V. 22. Thou shalt-heap If thy benefits will not mitigate his malice towards thee yet will they bring Gods curse upon him and his blessings upon thee V. 23 Angry countenance That is to say a good mens austere severity which sheweth in his countenance how displeasing slanders are to him causeth the slanderer to hold his peace or to goe away V. 26 Falling downe namely that through timorousnesse dares not oppose him but is afraid of him and yieldeth to him or doth dally with him and flatter him Is a troubled Hee is not good nor profitable neither for edification nor corrections having troubled the purity of his soule and life with the mudde of carnall respects and worldly interests or by the basenesse of his mind V. 27 To search Beyond the bounds of divine Revelation and beyond the measure of the light which is conserred upon him See Deuteronomie Chapter the nine and twentieth verse the nine and twentieth Their owne glory The Italian Him who is the glory of men Namely God his Majesty and his secrets So GOD is called the glory of man as being the onely Sunne which shining upon man in grace light and glory lendeth him all the light he hath but will have him bee content with that small parcell of glory and nor search out the depth of it through rashnesse of judgement or curiosity of knowledge Is not glory The Italian Is a glorious thing Hebrew is glory that is to say it is a thing too high to be undertaken Or too rash and bold an attempt V. 28. No rule over c. Which may bee applyed to wrath or any other passion motion or affection of man CHAP. XXVI VERS 1. AS raine The meaning is either that it is a very rare thing in those Countries 1 Sam. 12. 17. Or that store of raine is troublesome and hurtfull in harvest time V. 2. By wandring The Italian Wandereth That is to say is carried here and there by the wind by reason of her lightnesse so the curse which is without reason or just cause shall not take any effect V. 4. According to his Imitating his passions and undecent carriage V. 5. According to his With reason and to the purpose to beate downe his presumption and ignorance V. 6. Cutteth off And if any one were so madd as to cut off his owne feet he were punished by himselfe being thereby made unfit for any action or motion So it a man employeth in a message or embassage au uncapable unworthy person he spoyleth all his businesse and cannot hope for any good issue V. 7. Are not equall The Italian The lame man halteth The Hebrew phrase is taken from well buckets whereof the one commeth up when the other goeth downe So is Good words and discourses which are sometimes uttered by a foole are not of any continuance nor alwayes alike but are still seconded by some notable impertinency neither doe they sound well in his mouth V. 8. As he that bindeth a stone in a sling so is hee that giveth honour to a foole The Italian hath it Hee that giveth honour to a foole doth as one that throweth a precious stone into a heape of stones Notes Doth as the That is to say looseth all the honour which hee doth to him it being drowned and brought to nothing through the fooles frequent actions even as a Jewell cannot be seene nor shew its lustre being buried in a heape of stones Precious The Hebrew set or unset namely artificially in a faire-ring A heape He hath a relation to certaine heapes of stones which were heaped up for directions in high wayes which were consecrated by heathens and Idolaters to an Idoll whom they termed a guide of high wayes V. 9. A parable As a man whose minde is troubled with excessive drinking having a thorne in his hand can make no use of it but must hurt himselfe or others with it even so a mad man when he hath learned any good sentence or parable makes a contrarie and undiscreet use of it to the wrong and offence of others V. 10. The great God c. the Italian Great ones grieve all men and they hire fooles and travellers That is to say Kings and Princes sometimes doe erre greatly grieving their subject with imposts and taxes to spend foolishly upon jesters fooles vagabonds and strangers who bring some new or curious thing out of foreigne countries V. 12. Of a foole That is so and knoweth and openly professeth himselfe to be so V. 14. Vpon his bed Out of which through lazinesse he is loath to come V. 16. The sluggard As having made choice of a most happie kinde of life in tranquillity without care in security without danger of any chances which may befall one in an active life in liberty free from all bonds and duties in honour not vilifying himselfe to doe any base or inferiour acts In delight without any labour or griefe See Eccles. 4. 6. That can render As lawyers who resolve questions of law Or those who formerly did resolve obscure questions either naturall politick or morall V. 17. Is like one Puts himselfe into danger of not appeasing the quarrell and to bring evill upon himselfe As he that holdeth a Dog or a Wolfe by the eares cannot hold him long and doth the more anger him and provoke him by holding him V. 18. â—asteth Offendeth willingly and in deed V. 20. Tale-bearers Or whisperers who doe incense enraged hearts V. 23. Burning With calumniations and slanders Are like Such persons have no worth neither without nor within even as a potsheard which is coloured over with the drosse of silver hath some lustre upon it but is of no value V. 26. Shall be shewed God shall through some misbehaviour cause it to be brought to light for to have it punished by publick order of justice V. 28. A lying tongue The Calumniator and false accuser who is set on by hatred and malice and the flatterer who seemes to be moved by love doe both produce one effect namely ruine and calamity CHAP. XXVII VERS 3. IS heavier That is to say is more grievous and intolerable V. 5. Is better That is to say free friendship even in reproving the defects and errors of a friend is more profitable and more to bee desired then friendship too full of respect which produceth no wholesome effects V. 6. The wounds Namely all his severe reproofes corrections and chastisements The Kisses Namely his cherishings and shewes of
of the flesh but view mine inward spirituall beauty with the eyes of the Spirit Psal. 45. 13. which beauty consists in the purity of the soule through the remission of sinnes the renewment of regeneration and by the ornaments of the gifts of the Spirit Ephes. 5. 26. 27. O daughters The Church directs her speech to the particular elect the children of the spirituall Jerusalem Gal. 3. 26. Rev. 3. 12. The tents Which on the outside were of poore and base stuffe but withinside were richly adorned and full of treasure Of Kedar namely the Arabians who dwelt in tents yet were very rich and glorious Isay 21. 16. V. 6. The sonne That is to say God from above hath as it were burnt and scorched me up with afflictions and troubles Mothers children here on earth worldly men that are of the same humane race as I am being vexed at my profession and my separation from them have set upon me and persecuted mee Were angry They have contended with me They made me They have set me to laboursome and unfitting worke to serve mine enemies which hath drawne me away from the care of my selfe who am the Lods vineyard and kept me from the governement and care of particular Churches which was committed to me V. 7. Tell me being weary of the troubles which I undergoe in this world my recourse is to thee O Christ who art the soveraigne shepheard to have thee bring me to the enjoyment of thy heavenly glory where in the high and firme point of the eternall day of thy happinesse thou thy selfe immediately feedest thine elect with the full communication of thy goods and grantest them rest from all their labours Rev. 7. 15 16 17. For why Were it sitting that I should corrupt my selfe here in the world by reason of thy being too long from me or that the world should take me to be a poore vagabond creature whom thou hadst forsaken Because that the fashion of unchaste women was to be in the fields covered over with vailes Gen. 38. 14. The flockes Amongst other nations who vaunt themselves saying they enjoy the presence of their Gods termed though falsely heads of nations deliverers and guardians of men which thou indeed and truly art See Isay 53. 12. V. 8. If thou The bridegroome shewes himselfe according to his brides desire and tels her that she must understand that the onely way to come to his everlasting rest is to come out of the world in heart and affection imitating the Churches example in all ages And â—eed Whilest thou art in this world employ thy selfe in the worke of the ministery and the gathering together of the Saints And never doe thou stray from the example of those great shepheards namely the Prophets first and then the Apostles See Eccl. 12. 13. V. 9. Compared thee That is to say in the course of thy heavenly vocation my Spirit shall carry thee with untired swiftnesse like unto the swiftnesse of Pharaoh King of Egypts Chariot-Horses the horses of that countrey being very famous for their goodnesse 1 Kings 10. 28. Isay 31. 3. See Canticles 6. 12. Isay 40. 31. And in this booke in praysing of the Church he often joyneth strength with beauty Canticles 4. 4. and 6. 4. 10. and 7. 4. V. 10. Thy cheekes Thy face is faire not so much by reason of thy naturall gifts as by reason of the ornaments of my grace and Spirit Cant. 4. 9. and 7. 1. which I will still increase in thee untill such time as I doe crowne them in the eternall life V. 12. While the King this is the bride who saith that whilest Christ is in heaven enjoying eternall pleasures Isay 53. 11. she endeavours to present unto him the exercise and practice of her vertues and especially the pure preaching of his Gospell 2 Cor. 2. 15. Which are like sweet odours wherein he delighteth See Luke 7. 38. John 12. 3. V. 13. My well beloved All these sweet smelling odours of good workes proceed onely from Christ who dwelleth and reigneth in my heart by his Spirit V. 14. Camphirâ— the Italian Cypresse A rare plant like to the Woodbine which bringeth forth a white flowre in very sweet clusters and groweth onely in the land of Jurie or as some say in Egypt see Cant. 4. 13. Of Engedi A pleasant place in the land belonging to the Tribe of Judah Iosh. 15. 6â— V. 15. Behold thou art This is the bridegroome Doves eyes The sight of thy faith wherewith thou doest contemplate in Spirit is sweet amiable simple and chaste V. 16. Behold This is the Bride Pleasant Faire of a sweet and pleasing beauty not terrible nor majesticall Our bed I have prepared thee an habitation in my heart full of joy and feasting Like unto a bridall-bed decked with garlands and greene boughes In middest of the assembly of the faithfull as in a palace built with precious stuffe V. 17. Of fiâ—re the Italian Cypresse the Hebr. signifieth a particular kind of cypresse which spreadeth the boughs abroad contrary to your ordinary cypresses and smells very sweet and yieldeth very exquisite Timber and is not to be found but onely in the Levant or Easterne Countries in Latine is called Bruca a name very neare the Hebrew name CHAP. II. VERS 1. I Am This is the bride-groom as if he should say as I am perfect in beauty and holinesse represented by these flowers so have I made my Church like me by my sanctifying spirit 1 John 4. 17. Sharon A most fruitfull and pleasant plaine Isaiah chap. 35. vers 〈◊〉 V. 2. Among the Namely amongst all other Nations and Assemblies which in their owne naturall corruption are but like thornes and barren and hurtfull plants which are destinated to the fire V. 3. As the Apple-tree This is the Bride The sonnes Namely amongst the other heads or false gods of prophane nations I sate downe The Italian I have desired to be under I receive a double benefit from Christ as from a faire and fruitfull tree for first he is my protection and safeguard especially against the heat of Gods wrath and secondly hee filleth mee with good things for the food of my soule V. 4 He brought me Hee hath brought me into the communion of himselfe and all the Saints where he unfoldeth and bestoweth upon his elect all manner of spirituall gifts Proverbs chapter 9. verse 〈◊〉 Matth. chap. 22. verse 〈◊〉 Who through faith are already in heaven enjoying the fulnesse thereof Matth. chap. 26. verse 29. Luke chapt 13. verse 29. and 22. 30 Rev. 19. 9. His Banner That is to say from heaven whither he is ascended for me he sheweth mee evident signes of his love to the end that I should alwayes look and goe towards him and that I should not goe astray in the world but retire and draw nigh unto him as souldiers doe unto their Banners V. 5 Stay me The Italian Coâ—fort me a figurative description of the fervent enterchangeable love of the Church which can
Assemblies CHAP. XXX Ver. 2. HOwle namely you Aegyptians and other Nations which are subject to and confederate with them Woe worth the day the Italian what day is this namely the day of the ruine of Aegypt whereof he speaks hereafter V. 3. A cloudy day namely of horrible and strange calamities as rainy dayes are very rare in Aegypt Of the heathen the Italian of the Nations in which the prophane Nations Egyptians Aethyopians and others shall be visited and punished V. 4. In Aethyopia a neighbouring and confederate Nation with Aegypt V. 5. Aethyopia the Italian Cush people of Africa See Gen. 10. 6 13. mixed people See Jer. 25. 20 24. Cub the name of some part of Africke not mentioned elsewhere Of the land that is in league the Italian of the land that is in covenant it might be some land which was confederate with Aegypt or some countrey of divers Nations which governed themselves in commonalties which were confederate one with another Unlesse the word of league or covenant be taken for the proper name of a city in Arabia called Berites for the common or mixed people also which were spoken of before were of Arabia V. 6. They also namely those armies and Nations which shall take their parts or relieve them V 9. From me the Italian from my presence namely from Aegypt where I will shew my selfe present by the execution of my judgements For God is said to be present there where he operates In ships upon the Red Sea Isa. 18. 2. As in the day as formerly all neighbouring Nations were astoshed at the report of the Aegyptians discomfiture in the Red Sea Exod. 15. 14. It commeth namely the foresaid calamity V. 12. I will make that countrey which is most fruitfull by reason of the abundance of waters which are in it shall become barren and desolate as if it were scorched up with the Sun Or I will make the waters thereof to be no safeguard for it See Jer. 50. 28. V. 13. Noph called by the Ancients Memphis V. 14. Pathros The name of a countrey in Egypt Zoan Which is Tanis one of the chiefe cities of Egypt No Which is Alexandria V. 15. Sin Which is Pelusium a strong frontier citie of Egypt V. 17. Aven Or on which is the city Heliopolis Phibeseth Called by Authors Bubathus These cities namely The multitude of people that is in them V. 18. In Tehaphnehes This is the city of Daphne which was as it were the gate of Egypt at which the Chaldeans came in Shall be darkned that is to say an extreme calamitie desolation and confusion shall overtake them The cloud as who should say a sudden storme of evills v. 3. V. 20. The eleventh From Jehoiachins captivity Ezek. 1. 2. V. 21. I have broken This hath a relation to the first overthrow of the Egyptians under Neco Jerem. 46. 2. by which they lost a great part of that which they possessed out of Egypt which is the broken arme and there remained nothing to them but Egypt alone which was the whole or sound arme and after this losse they could never recover nor defend themselves against the Chaldeans V. 24. My sword namely The execution of my judgement CHAP. XXXI Vers. 1. THe eleventh namely Of the captivity of Jehoiachin Ezek. 1. 2. V. 2. Whom art thou like Equall thy selfe if thou wilt through thy pride to the greatest Empires of the world as to the Assyrian which was the first and mightiest of all and thou mayest see how I have overthrowne it the like shall happen to thee see Isay. 23. 13. V. 3. A Cedar See Ezek. 17 3. 22. 23. Dan. 4. 10. V. 4. The waters He was growne great through abundance of all prosperties Her rivers The great sea of his happinesse did seeme to run round as it doth at the comming in of great rivers at the foot of this tree and hee out of his grace and plentie seemed to send forth some small streames out of it to other Kingdomes V. 6. The soules The greatest part of man-kind lived under dominion and protection V. 8. The Cedars No other great Kingdome likened to the trees of earthly Paradice Ezek. 28. 13. could equall him in height and greatnesse V. 10. Thou hast namely thou Assyrian Empire V. 11. Of the mighty namely Of Nebuchadnezzar who subdued Assyria and overthrew the Empire of it V. 12. Strangers namely The Chaldeans V. 13. The soules namely The nations which were subject to the Assyrians after the overthrow of their Empire did prey upon them with contempt V. 14. That none I have set forth this spectacle of my judgements upon Ashur fot to reach all Princes that are growne great through my blessings not to raise themselves against mee through pride for they are all mortall by nature and I can bring down their estates as I have raised them V. 15. I caused By this fall of Assyria I raised a generall horror and terror in them all seeing him on a sudden deprived of my helpe and blessing by the meanes of which he had prospered so well V. 16. Comforted Having so great a Kingdome for their companion in miserie their evill seemed lesser and more tolerable unto them a figurative and poeticall representation as Isa. 14. 8. 9 10. Ezek. 32. 31. Hab. 2. 17. V. 17. His arme that is to say All his power and dominion V. 18. To whom He applies the foresaid things by comparison to Pharaoh as if he should say Compare thy selfe to whom thou wilt thou canst not avoid ruine This is Pharaoh as much as to say All this Allegoricall speech hath a relation to Pharaoh CHAP. XXXII Vers. 1. THe twelfth Of the captivitie of Jehoiachin Ezek. 1. 2. V. 2. A young Lyon in cruelty and violence see Ezek. 19. 2. A Whale See Ezech. 29. 3. Thou camest forth by reason of the convenient situation of the countrey thou didst undertake divers enterprizes annoying and invading of other nations A similitude taken from Crocodiles which come up into the land by divers armes of Nilus V. 6. Of thee Of thy blood and of thy dead carkasses V. 7. I will cover I will fill the world with horror and terror at thy ruine see Isa. 13. 10. V. 8. Will I make darke I will deprive thee of all advice wisdome and direction and will bring all thy state into confusion and extreme miseries V. 9. Vex thee Seeing so mightie a Kingdome perish and the King of Babylon growne so great V. 13. The great From off the Land of Egypt which is abundautly watered and therefore very fruitfull V. 14. Their waters deep the Italian Their waters to setle a figurative description of a mighty desolation of a waterish countrey wherein there is neither man nor beast for to trouble the waters V. 16. The daughters namely The cities and commonalties V. 17. The twelfth See v. 1. The moneth namely The twelfth moneth V. 18. Waile the Italian Tune a mournfull song that is to say Make some kind of
of Pagans V. 5 The part of that likenesse of a hand taken off from the arme V. 6. The joynts the Italian the girdles A proverbiall kind of speech Isa. 5. 27. taken from affrighted souldiers that are running away who unbuckle their armours off their backs The meaning is that his strength and courage failed him V. 7. Shall be clothed A badge of honour for great Officers and Lords See upon Gen. 41. 42. The third the first after me and the Qu 〈…〉 my mother V. 8. They could It is likely that these Letters were written without any distinction or separation of words whereupon they could not compose nor frame the words to make any sense of them V. 10. The Queen the Kings Mother or according to some his grandmother Of the words having heard lies words full of terrour and feare Or his command to call the wise men V. 12. Doubts the Italian riddles Câ—ld Knots perplexed and obscure speeches and sentences V. 20. Hardened against Daniels exhortations Dan. 4 27. V. 23. Whose are all who by his soveraigne power governeth all whatsoever man undertakes and whatsoever happeneth to him and upon whose will all things absolutely depend V. 25. Mene these words signifie he hath done right he hath weighed and it falleth in peeces V. 26. God God hath a long time forborne thee he is at last come to take an account of thine administration and having as one should say cast up thine accounts he now requireth satisfaction a terme taken from creditors V. 27. Weighed A terme taken from light comes The meaning is God hath examined thee and hath found thee unworthy of the degree which thou holdest V. 28. It divided the Italian is put in peeces as who should say put to the mint like broken or false coine There is an allusion between the word Peres and Persia. To the Medes namely to Darius the Mede and afterwards to Cyrus the Persian Dan. 6. 28. V. 30. Slaine as some say it was when Babylon was taken by Cyrus whilest the Babylonians were feasting and banquetting See Isa. â—1 5. Jer. 51. 39. Hab. 2. 5. Others by some reliques of ancient Histories doe imagine that he was slaine by a conspiracy of his Barons whereof one was this Darius and that happened some few yeares before the said surprise V. 31. Darius the Histories make no mention of this Darius and it hath been thought that it was Chiassar King of Media Cyrus his Unckle and father in law Who having accompanied Cyrus in his Babylonian enterprize after the taking was by him made King of it For an honour to his age and degree Others will have this Darius sonne of Ashuerus Dan. 9. 1. to be one of the conspirators against Belshazzar and one of the Barons of Babylon though a Mede by Nation called Darius whilest he was a private man and Nabonnidus or Labinitus when he was a King and that it was he under whom Babylon was taken by Cyrus who tooke away his kingdome from him T 〈…〉 ke the Italian received by the Babylonians election if we follow the second opinion as hath been spoken of Or by Cyrus his yeelding it to him if we follow the first See Dan. 9. 1. About threescore or who was already threescore and two yeares of age CHAP. VI. Ver. 2. NO damage in his rights and revenewes Others that he might not be troubled V. 4. An occasion some subject whereupon they might accuse him V. 7. To establish namely for to present it unto thee and have it confirmed by thee whereby it may receive the force of Law V. 8. Of the Medes they who will not have Darius to be Chiassar King of Media answer here that those Barons to flatter Darius that was a Mede borne desired him to make a Law according to the manner of his owne countrey though he was not King thereof but of Caldea Others that all this happened in the City of Susan in Persia subject to the Caldeans where Daniel was Governour Dan. 8. 2. and that in that City and countrey the lawes of Persia were observed V. 10. His windowes to oppose openly an impious and unlawfull way to overcome the malice of his enemies who watched his constancy and sought to overthrow it with feare and to give all beleevers an example of zeale to Gods glory he was moved by the Holy-Ghost not to change nor slacke any thing in his ordinary devotions which these respects laid aside were not absolutely necessary Towards as towards the place consecrated to the manifestation of Gods presence in grace and power which Law standing yet in force and being very shortly to be re-established in effect hee looked that way as towards heaven See 1 King 8. 48. Three times the morning noone and evening which were the three houres of the Jewes daily prayers See Psal. 55. 17. V. 17. The purpose namely in the execution of the decree CHAP. VII Ver. 1. OF his head which were inwardly represented to his imagination and not to the outward senses See Dan. 4. 5. V. 2. The â—oure by the Sea is meant the world and by the winds the changes thereof by which one Empire is raised and another is brought low like to the waves of the Sea V. 3. Beasts that is to say Empires figured in this manner because for the most part they are gotten kept and governed with violence and tyranny See Psal. 76. 4 Cant. 4 8. V. 4. The first this Lyon represents the Caldeans Empire Dan. 2. 37. by reason of the might and ravenousnesse of it See Isa. 5. 29. Jer. 4. 7. Wings to shew the Caldeans great celerity in their conquests Isa. 5. 26. Jer. 4. 13. and 48. 40. Ezek. 17. 3. Hab. 1. 8. Pluckt all meanes of conquering or raising it selfe any more were taken away from it and the ease and rest which it had a long time enjoyed lying upon the ground like a beast was taken away and being subdued was brought to a reasonable civill and modest life such as the state of Babylon was long after it had been taken by Cyrus V. 5. Another which is the Persian Empire Dan. 2. 39. and 8. 3. Like to a Bare for the Persians were a mountaine Nation more uncivill then the Caldeans though they were great warriors and much inclined to set upon Empires and States On one sid he seemes hereby to meane the beginning of the Persian Empire from the one side of the world namely from the East from whence they came to conquer the other three parts Dan. 8. 4. They said Gods secret providence did drive them on to those enterprizes and made them easie for them See Isa. 21. 2. V 6. Another namely Alexander the Great his Empire Who was very speedy in all his conquests which is figured by the Leopard which is a very active beast Hab. 1. 8. and by his wings Dan. 2 39. and 8 5. and 11. 3. Foure heads which were the foure Satrapies into which Alexander the Great his Empire was divided after his
27. V. 30. Shall come namely the Romans called by the King of Aegypt to ayd him who shall come by sea out of the harbours of Grecia called Chittim Numb 24. 24. or out of Italy and Cilicia enjoyning Antiochus by an expresse embassage to let Aegypt live in peace which he shall doe inforcibly and then shall vent his rage upon the Jewes Shall euen returne at the end of two yeares 1 Mac. 1. 30. 2 Mac. 5. 24. Shall have intelligence the Italian shall lend the â—are to wicked perswasions and the advices of certaine apostated Jewes to oppresse and injure even their owne brethren such as Jason was 2 Mac. 1. 7. and 4. 7. and Menealus 2 Mac. 4. 23 V. 31. Armes many of the mightiest among the people shall follow him 1 Mac. 1. 45. Of strength namely of Jerusalem a place exceeding strong by scituatian Or of the Temple which was the great Kings rocke See Zech. 9. 12. and 11. 2. Shall take away they shall bring all Gods service to nothing Dan. 8. 11. The abomination according to some it is the idoll of the Olympicke Jupiter 2 Mac. 6. 2. according to others an idolatrous Altar erected above Gods Altar 1 Mac. 1. 54 59 for which things the people refusing to consent to idolatry were destroyed and the Temple and Gods service made desolate V. 32. By flatteries by gifts promises and allurements he shall draw the Jewes to his side to prostitute themselves to idolatry for to draw others to it by their example The people namely the true beleevers amongst whom Gods true people shall be preserved shall shew themselves constant and perseverant in his pure service Doe exploits shall overcome all their temptations V. 33. That understand those whom God shall enlighten by his Word and Spirit shall instruct and strengthen their brethren by their doctrine and example Others understand this of a certain religious society which was newly set up in those dayes called the Asideans that is to say pious and holy very understanding and zealous in the Law of God See 1 Mac. 2. 42. and 7. 13. 2 Mac. 14. 6. V. 34. They shall be namely by Mattathias and other Asmoneans or Maccabees 1 Mac. 2. 1. and 2 Mac. 8. 1. Many of Gods people who being run into idolatry when they shall see some enlargement by the meanes of the Maccabees shall unite themselves to their brethren yet without any inward faith or piety V. 35. Shall fall many of them shall suffer martyrdome that the triall of their faith and the purification of their hearts and works may be in this world by the fire of afflictions to their everlasting salvation See Dan. 12. 10. To the time which is appointed by Gods counsell to have an end of these persecutions V. 36. Above every because he shall forbid the use and exercise of any Religion but only of that which he shall establish 1 Mac. 1. 43. and 3. 29. Marvellous things See Dan. 7. 25. and 8. 10. 25. 1 Mac. 1. 46 c. Till the untill the time as God hath set downe for his judgments and visitations of his people V. 37. Shall be regard he shall disannull his owne ancient Religion 1 Mac. 1. 43. Nor the desire Antiochus shall be so rigorous in his superstition that he shall not suffer any of his women whereof he shall have many and amongst the rest a Jewesse to use their own religion as other Kings have done 1 Kings 11 4. 16. 31. Others refer this to the cruely of this Kings heart who would never be moved by any naturall affection Unlesse the sin against nature be here meant V. 38. The God of namely the Olympian Jove to whom Antiochus had consecrated the Temple of God 2 Mac. 6. 2. and so he placed him as it were in Gods own rock v. 31. Whom his fathers for the said Olimpian Jove was an Athenian Idoll and not a Syrian one which was Antiochus his native countrey With gold namely with gifts and offerings of such things according to the manner of Idolaters V. 39. Thus shall the Italian he shall come that is to say he shall seaze upon Jerusalem and especially upon the strong City and fort of David which hee having well fortified and furnished with men shall put downe Gods true service and establish his owne abominable idolatry in the Temple 1 Mac. 1. 35 38. As if that Idoll were his protector against God And increase he shall raise these Jewes to honour who shall take pleasure in his wicked counsels and enterprizes as Jason 2 Mac. 4. 7 8. and Menelaus 2 Mac. 4. 23 24 50. Whom for money he made High Priests and Governours of the people V. 40. The end when God shall have set a period to Antiochus his reigne and persecutions v. 35. The King Philometer King of Egypt shall come against Antiochus who with great strength and celerity shall set upon him overcome him and drive him out of his dominions and shall victoriously over-run Egypt and other neighbouring countries V. 41. The glorious land namely Judea See Dan. 8. 9. 11. 6. Overthrowne by the incursions and spoiling of the countrey Shall escape because they shall hold of Antiochus his side V. 43. The Lybians a people of Africa subjects to Philometer who after that he was overcome submitted himselfe to Antiochus his service V. 44. But tydings of the Persians and Parthians rebellion which were nations towards the North-east of Syria and of their invasion made upon Antiochus his dominions Shall trouble him in his enterprize against the Jewes who shall have shaken off their yoake and shall be set at liberty under Judas Maccabeus 1 Mac. 3. 27. Goe forth he shall send his Captaines with a mighty army to destroy all the Jewish nation 1 Mac. 7. 31 35. V. 45. Shall plant Antiochus his army shall intrench it selfe having the royall tent set up for a signe of full power given to his Captaines in Emmaus betweene the Sodome and Mediterranean sea neer to Jerusalem 1 Mac. 3. 40. 4. 3. and there it shall be overthrowne In the glorious See Psal 48. 1. Dan. 8. 9. To his end whereof see 1 Mac. 6 8. CHAP. XII Verse 1. AT that time after the destruction of all the foresaid Monarchies See Dan. 2. 24. Michael the Sonne of God shall appeare in the flesh and shall by God his father be established everlasting King of the Church See Dan. 10. 13. Josh. 5. 14. 15 Which standeth who is their protector against all their enemies Psal. 54. 4. A time this seemes to have a relation to the extreame calamities which the Jewes suffered under the Romans after Christs ascent into heaven Mat. 24. 21. Thy people God shall deliver his elect out of the generall reprobation and extermination of the Jewish nation See Mat. 24. 22. Rom. 9. 27 29. In the booke of eternall life Psal. 69. 28. Luke 10. 20. Phil. 4. 3. Rev. 3. 5. 13. 8. 2. Many of them the Angell goeth on to the
was afterwards called Eden that is to say a place of pleasures for its situation and most happy qualities See 2 King 19. 12. Ezek. 27. 23. Amos 1. 5. Eastward in respect of those parts where Moses was when he wrote these things V. 9. The Tree of Life A certaine Tree in whose fruit God had put this vertue that it should keep mans body in a perpetuall and equall state of health life and strength free fâ—om diseases decaying and old age And besides he had set it there for a Sacrament of the subsistence and spirituall life of man in the grace and communion of the Lord so long as he should persevere in Justice and Obedience And to it is correspondent Jesus Christ in the heavenly Paradice Rev. 2. 7. and 22. 2. Of knowledge Another Tree by which GOD would make proofe of mans obedience or rebellion By which man might also know by experience his true happinesse if he persisted in innocency or his unhappinesse if he disobeyed this commandâ—ment of tryall joyned to the perfâ—â—â— law of Justice which God had imprinted in â—â—s soule V. 10. A river It seemes that it cught to bee understood of the Channell of two Rivers Euphrates and Tigris joyned together which by the confluence of these two Rivers made a great circuit within which on the East side was the Paradice and so the word going out doth not signifie the head or birth of those Rivers but the extent of their course out of the limits of Paradise above the which those two rivers were distinct like two heads and below it two more into which this great channell did branch it selfe V. 11. Pison It seemeth to be Pasis or Pasâ—tigris as the ancients called it which did â—un through plaine and low countries whereupon according to the signification of the Hebrew name it was more like a pond than a river Havilah That Countrie which was afterward inhabiâ—ed by the posterity of Havila of the Generation of Sâ—m Gen. 10. 29. not the other which was inhabited by another Hâ—vila which descended from Cam Gen. 10. 7. which is comprehended under the name Cus or Arabia spoken of hereafter and was on the west side of this Channell See Gen. 25. 18. V. 12. Bdâ—llâ—um the Ital. Pearles The Hebrew word is so understood by the most learned though others doe take it for Bdellium which is a most precious Gum which thickens into very cleare drops like pearles Num. 11. 7. V. 13. Gihen The name of the other branch which runne along the high Countrey and swiftly which is signified by the property of the name of Ethiopia the Ital. of Cus one part of Arabia which bordereth upon Mesopotamia V. 14. Hiddekel which is the river Tigris Dan. 10. 4. over against according to the Italian the English hath it Towards the East of Assyria V. 15. Keep it To hinder and keep the beasts from spoyling of it or hurting it through his Majesticall and awfull presence V. 17. Shall surely dye That is thou shalt be guilty of death and thy body shall from that very houre become mortall subject to infinite number of chances diseases languishments and old age continually decaying unto its last destruction and as for thy soule thou shalt be deprived of my grace and shalt in thy conscience feele my wrath and curse to the finall condemnation of eternall death and totaâ—l separation from me from my life and from my glory V. 18. Sayd It seems that this happened before Adam was lodged in the Garden Good nor agreeing with my decree to multiply man-kind through him by meanes of matrimony nor pleasing or commodious for him nor becomming the dominion which I have given him over beasts which are all coupled nor fitting for my service which ordinariâ—y is best performed in holy society and by vertue of it nor according to the pleasure and delight I take in communion V. 19. Unto Adam This name was given the first man by God himselfe Gen. 5. 2. and signifieth of earth or earthly 1 Cor. 15. 47. And although all other earthly creatures were extracted out of the earth yet was this name appropriate unto man because that he only was apt to be instructed and humbled by his name Eccl. 6. 10. To see being willing by this meanes to establish him so much the more in the dominion which he had granted him a token or signe of which is to give and change his subjects names as he pleaseth V. 20. Gave not onely according to his censure but also with knowledge and reason for some hidden or apparent property which we may yet find in many Hebrew names Meet or correspondent that is of the same kind with distinction of Sex as in other creatures and by that meanes fitting to bee joyned in Matrimony V. 21. One of his Eve was formed not out of the head because the woman ought to be subject to the husband nor the feet because she must not be held as a slave nor trampled upon nor of the fore-part because she must not withstand nor of the hinder part because she must not be despised nor forsaken But from the side and from the middle of the body to shew the moderation which the husband ought to use in his superiority and the faithfull society they owe to one another V. 22. Brought her as a mediator to cause her voluntarily to espouse her selfe to Adam and to confirme and sanctifie that conjunction V. 23. This is now That is to say it being known to God and my self that amongst the other creatures I could not have a fitting companion to live with God hath now provided me one of the same nature as my selfe wih whom I may bee contracted in the most straight bonds of Matrimony See Ephes. 5. 30. V. 24. Therefore These doe seeme to be Moses his words and not Adams Leave That is shall become head of a nâ—w family being severed from his fathers and shall enter into a nâ—w society with his wife to which duty the naturall duties towards father and mother must yield not to be annihilated but to be brought into an inferior degree One Flesh as one person united in body in soule in covenant and indissoluble community V. 25. And were not Because that the soule being as yet in its originall purity there did not appeare in the body especially in the instruments of generation any spot of sin nor filthinesse of concâ—piscence nor discomposednesse of brutish motions and thoughts which are the true causes and objects of sâ—ame And not the body in its pure naturall nakednesse which is a glorious example of Gods works which being also by Christ re-established in perfect holinesse may at the happy Resurrection appeare in glory without any other ornament or garment but that of the image of God see 2. Corinth 5. 3. Rev. 3. 18. CHAP. III. VERS 1. THe Serpent Moses in all this historie under corporeall and sensible things doth comprehend the spirituall and invisible And by the Serpent naturally crafty
justice exercised by men in the behalfe of God V. 7. Bring forth Or goe and come as Gen. 8. 17. V. 9. I establish I give you an authenticall promise and through it I doe in a manner bind my selfe to you V. 10. From all As well the present as them that are to come V. 11. Of a Flood Namely a generall one for there have been and are oftentimes particular ones V. 13. I doe set The Rain-bow is a naturall impression in the Cloud and was before the Floud but here it receiveth a new use of remembrance and confirmation by Gods ordinance who may use what signe hee pleaseth for a seale of his grace and promise although there bee no correspondence between the naturall operation of it and the thing which is signified V. 14. Shall be seen for that purpose it is sufficient if it be seen but at some times V. 16. I will A humane kinde of speaking which is as much as to say I will as surely keep my promise as if I did see the bond by which I was bound to doe it continually before mine eyes V. 20. A Vineyard whose plants were preserved by miracle and Noah began to dresse and trimme them anew See Gen. 8. 11. V. 22. Told In an impious and scornfull kind of mock V. 25. Canaan God governed Noah's spirit and tongue that he thus cast out this curse against Cam in the person of that child of his whose whole progeny hee had excluded from his grace willing to have it destroyed at the appoynted time Namely Canaans generation For the rest of Cam's posterity have tasted of Gods grace under the Gospell Of Servants That is the most base and abject Now by this kind of slavery is figuratively meant the condition of the children of the world who are deprived of the spirit of adoption and debarred of that liberty of glory which Gods children have to be subject to the slavery of sin the devill and death and to the curse of God eternally See Gen. 25. 23. and 27. 29. 37. Gal. 4. 25. V. 26. Blessed From Sâ—m descended Abraham in whose posterity Gods people were preserved Now in stead of blessing of Sem as hee had cursed â—am he blesseth and prayseth God to signifie that all the good and advantage he should have should proceed from this onely head that God should be his God His Namely Sem's posterities who are here comprehended under the name of their father V. 27. Enlarge Grant him a numerous issue and posterity and a spacious Countrey and especially after they shall turne Heathens May it then be Gods will to enlarge them out of the prison of ignorance and wickednesse by the preaching of the Gospell Others have it perswade or draw unto him that is by bringing of that posterity to the obedience of faith Shall dwell finally under Christs Kingdome let it be incorporated into the body of the Church which till then shall be restrained within the Jewish nation which descended from Sem. This prophesie was fulfilled when the European Gentiles were called which descended from Japliet CHAP. X. VERS 2. I Aphet To whose lot fell Europe and the Northerne Asia the memory of him remained amongst the heathen under the name of Japetus Gomer It is thought he was the father of the Cimbrians a northerne nation of Europe Magog from whom came the Scithians Ezek. 38. 2. Madâ—i from whom the Medes came Iavan The Father of the Ionians or Greeks Tubal The father of the Iberians or the Albaneses and of Asia Meshech By the affinity of the name and the northerne situation it is gathered that this was the father of the Moscoviters Tiras The father of the Thracians V. 3. Ashkenaz The Jewes doe firmly believe that he was the father of the Germans Riphat the Father of the Ripheans in the farthest northerne parts Togarmah The father of some northerne nation hitherto unknowne Ezek. 27. 14. and 38. 6. The Jewes believe that the Turks were his posterity V. 4. Elishah From whom descended the Eolians in the lesser Asia Tarshish The father of the Cilicians where the City of Tharsus was Kittim The father of the Macedonians Num. 24. 24. Dan. 11. 30. 1 Mac. 1. 1. Now under these names which have a plurall termina 〈…〉 it should seem â—ught to be understood the head 〈…〉 its descent Dodoenim The father of the Epi 〈…〉 s the Albaneses of Europe in which Cou 〈…〉 stands the City of Dodoena V. 5. The Isles Here and else where by this name is meant the Islands of the Mediterranean Sea and in generall all the provinces of Europe encompassed and divided by the sayd Sea After To shew that this separation was after the confusion of Languages at which time God by miracle caused every race to take a severall one to it selfe V. 6. Cush Father of the Ethiopians on both sides of the Arabian Sea Mizraim Father of the Egyptians Phur the Father of all the Eutei a people of Affrick V. 7. Seba From him and his brethren have the countries and nations of Arabia the Sabcans Sabateans Caulateans c. taken their names Finally Cam peopled the south Japhet the north Sem the east V. 8. Began He was the first after the floud that presuming upon his strength and greatnesse of his mind set up an absolute and violent domination such as some were before the floud in stead of the loving government of fathers of families of the first borne and of the wise V. 9. Before This in a manner of speaking sheweth either a great eminency as if one should say mighty as any one under the heavens can be or an open profession and manner of living It is said By common proverb for an example of strength and incomparable valour V. 10. And the beginning His reigne began in these Cities but afterwards it extended it self a great deale further Babel This name being given after the confusion of languages it is very likely that Nimrod did also then begin his reigne Shinar That is Mesopotamia the land between the two rivers Euphrates and Tigris and that is the meaning of the Greek and Hebrew name Ashur The sonne of Sem verse 22. And it seemeth that Ashur not able to endure Nimrod his tyranny who usurped other mens parts as Chaldea which Nimrod had seized upon was Sems part went away beyond Tigris where he founded the Empire of Assyria whose chief City was Nineve Isa. 23. 13. And afterward destroyed that of Babilon till such time as Nineve being destroyed by the Medians Babilon or Babel did rise again in the dayes of Nebucadnezzar the great V. 13. Ludim The father of the nations of divers Countries of Africk Lâ—bahim The father of the people of Libia V. 15. Sidon This and they that follow with their nations are the inhabitants of that countrey which God did afterwards bestow upon his people V. 18. Spread abroad and were divided into many lesser branches V. 12. The father The first stock of the Hebrews Gods
the great fruitfulnesse of it This is the same place where afterwards grew the dead sea or the lake Asfaltis The gorden A proverbiall saying as who should say A right earthly Paradice See Isa. 51. 3. Ezekiel 28. 13. and 31. 8. Of Egypt which is likewise all watered by channels and streams taken out of Nilus unto Zoar This city is so called by anticipation for then it was called Bela. Gen. 14. 2. and 19. 22. V. 15. For ever I doe now give thee right to it and to thy posterity will I give the possession of it untill the comming of the Messias where doe â—nd the temporall promises of the old Testament Christ bringing in with him a new age V. 18. The Plaine Or the Groves or thickets of Oaks CHAP. XIV VERS 1. SHinar See Gen. 10. 10. All these other Countryes were towards Chaldea and Assyria Of nations the Italian hath it Of Goi It was certainly some nation made up of divers nations V. 3. Of Siddiâ— Or of the fields that is to say arable grounds which are verie fruitfull The salt Sea That is to say a great sulphurous lake into which were reduced the wicked Cities with their inhabitants called Sale for a distinction betweene it and other great fresh water lakes that are in Palestina V. 5. The Rephaims All these are set downe in the Scripture and noted for mighty Nations of Giants on the east side of Palestina V. 7. Amalekites The inhabitants of the Countrie which was afterwards inhabited by the Amalekites which as yet were not there See Genesis 38. 12. V. 10. Fell Their men were hindred in their flight by those pits by which a great number perished V. 13. The Hebrew That is to say of the progeny of Eber. See Gen. 10. 21. according to some it signifieth one that is beyond the River as Abraham was come out of Mespotamia from beyond Euphrates V. 14. Brother His neerest kinsoman armed or led out to warre trayned servants That is to say the sonnes of his servants which he had fed brought up and trayned Dan This is a place on the Northerne confines of Palestina so named by anticipation for it was then called Lesem Jos. 19. 47. or Lais Jud. 18. 7. V. 15. Against them He divided his men into divers bands to assault them V. 17. Dale It was so called afterwards 2 Sam. â—8 18. V. 18. Salem Which was afterwards called Jerusalem See Psal. 76. 2. for it is very likely that it is the same and not the place called Salim Joh. 8. 23. now all the hidden mysteries of this person and of this action are expounded unto us Heb. 7. 1. Brought forth it doth not appear that this was done to any other end but to refresh Abraham and his men and in this feast of congratulation if there was any Sacrifice it was of prayse and thankes-giving as the occasion of Abrahams victory required for in a Sacrifice of expiation there would have bin the shedding of bloud required Hebr. 9. 22. Of the high God This sheweth that amongst those nations there was yet some seed of true piety left V. 19. Possessor Supream Lord. V. 20. Tithes Which part even at that time was due by divine right by some expression from God See Gen. 28. 22. and afterwards confirmed by Moses law like unto many other V. 22. I have 〈…〉 t up The gesture of one that sweareth whereby it is shewed us that God is called for a witnesse of truth and a judge against falshood Deut. 32. 4. V. 23. That I will not Aswell to free himself from suspition of avarice as also to shew how he detested that wicked King and his people CHAP. XV. VERS 1. REward that is the good which through my grace thou shalt have according to thy faith wherewith I will requite thy faithfull service Others have it I am thy shield and thy great reward That is as much as to say in mee and in my grace consisteth all the good which thou canst expect or look for V. 2. Seeing This is sayd because that God in all his promises to Abraham made mention of his posterity in regard of which they were chiefely made and therefore it seemed that his want of issue would make them frustrate The Steward For want of children I am constrained to put all my goods into the hands of a servant who is a stranger who is the second person in my house See Gen. 24. 2. V. 6. Beleeved This faith in that particular promise was an Essay or proofe of Abrahams generall faith in the promises of Gods grace upon which this particular faith was also grounded So that Gods approving of it for an act of Justice is drawne by the Apostle and applyed to the justification by faith in Christ by reason of the agreement that is between them For first as Abraham is here justified for having believed in the promises of God so is the faithfull man justified before God for his lively faith in his Redeemer in whom is all his justice Secondly as in this particular faith Abraham groundeth himselfe onely upon Gods power goodnesse and truth all naturall meanes being wa 〈…〉 ng Rom. 4. 18 19. So justifying faith acknowledgeth it selfe to be void of all vertue and justice and utterly renounceth them relying onely upon the grace of God for the obtayning of salvation and life V. 8. Whereby he asketh this question not out of incredulity contrary to that faith which is before commended but out of an humble desire to be strengthned against the infirmities of the flesh See Jud. 6. 17. 37. and a King 20. 8. Isaiah 7. 11. Luke 1. 18. 34. V. 9. An heifer Here are implyed all kindes of Beasts fitting for sacrifices See Lev. 1. 3. 10. 14. Now this ceremony of passing through between the parts of the sacrifice which was afterwards observed in the confirmation of solemne Covenants Jer. 34. 18. is here brought in by the Lord for the same end in the 17. V. of three yeares Some have it three of each kind V. 10. Divided them All this was done by Gods appoyntment to whom it belongeth to appoynt all signes that are confirmatives of his grace divided he not This ceremony of not cutting the Fowles in pieces which were offered in Sacrifice was afterwards confirmed by Moses Lev. 1. 15 17. V. 11. The Fowles It seemeth to signifie the Disturbances which evill spirits doe offer to the Elect by wandring thoughts or otherwise V. 12. A deep Abraham was ravished in an extasie during which God sheweth himselfe unto him in Majesty imprinting in his soule the knowledge and certainty of those things whereof hee laid the signes before him A horrour Ordinary tokens of Gods presence V. 13. Foure hundred In which are comprehended all the Pilgrimages of Abraham and his posterity from the birth of Isack untill the comming forth of Egypt and the number of foure hundred is set down from four hundred and five according to the exact number V. 15. To thy
might be some Pagan superstition in them because he would utterly cancâ—ll all markes of the Chaldeans customes whence these came and where these eare-rings were used both by men and women Iud. 8. 24. Or because he would present his family to God in a habit of humilitie and repentance See Exod. 33 4 5. Hid them That is to say buried them privately V. 7 El-bethel The Italian hath it The God of Bethel See upon Gen. 33. 20 V. 8 Allon Bachuth The Italian hath it The â—ake of weeping It may be that this weeping hath a reference to that which is written Hos. 12. 4 V. 9 When he came While he was yet in the way before he came to his fathers house V. 10 Called his Confirmed in a vision his name which the Angell had already give him Genes 32. 28 V. 13 VVent up See upon Gen. 17. 22 V. 14 A drink offering The Italian hath it An offering to be spilt Of liquid things as of wine and oile to give God thanks according to Iacobs vow Gen. 28. 21 22 and to consecrate that stone Gen. 28. 18 V. 15 Called the name That is confirmed it solemnely in the presence of all his family and published that name which he had given it in secret Gen. 28. 19 V. 16 A little way Or a mile 2 of Kin. 5. 19 V. 18 Benoni The son of my sorrow Benjamin son of my right hand as who should say staffe of my old age see Psal. 80. 17 V. 26 Padan-Aram In the Italian it is verse 27 save only Benjamin CHAP. XXXVI VERS 2. ADah These women and their fathers were diversly named Gen. 26. 34 and 28. 9. either because they had more names or for some other unknown reason And that is very frequent in Scripture V. 6 Into the countrey That is to say further up into the countrey others have it in another countrey From the face voluntarily yeelding the place unto him Now Esau was before well seated in Seir Gen. 33. 14 16. having left his fathers house because of his wives and because he saw himself excluded from the holy race to whom the Land of Canaan was allotted by Gods order and promise Yet it is very likely that he did yet frequent the Land of Canaan and had some houshold there till that after the death of Isaac he altogether remained in Seir to avoid all occasion of strife with Jacob. V. 11 Zepho This name with diverse others that follow are diversly set down 1 Chron. 1. 36 V. 12 Timua It may be the same which is mentioned v. 22 as Aholibama 21. 2. was the same as the Horite was v. 25. and it is likely that these alliances with the Horites Esau his posteritie setled themselves in that countrie which at the last he made himself master of destroying the ancient inhabitants Deut. 2. 22 V. 15 Dukes That is heads and Princes according to whose number the countrie was divided into severall principalities and peradventure under one only supreame Lord head of all the nation Now in this partition Eliphaz as first borne had a double part his six sons being made Dukes as Esau his own children were see a like example 1 Chron. 5. 1. Those of Revel were so also it may be in part to equall Basemats progenie who had but one sonne with Aholibâ—â—us who had three V. 16. Korah This is not named amongst the children of Eliphaz v. 11. and therefore it is very likely he was his nephew V. 20. Inhabitea Who there had their habitation and command untill such time as Esau and his posteritie did drive them out of â—t Deuteron 2. 22. V. 24. The Mules By the mixture of the two kinds the asse and the horse So the Hebrews interpret it Others believe the word may be understood of certaine hot waters or minerall waters which he found out V. 31. The Kings Moses sets down the Kings which had been in Idumea before his time which he sheweth had been tyrants and usurpers or elective Princes without any right of succession seeing they were of diverse Cities and those being extinguished the state returned to its first forme of diverse Dukes v. 40. Any King before any forme of supreme governement was established amongst the people of God which began in Moses called a King Deut. 33. 5. So Esau condemned to servitude raigneth in the beginning whilest Israel who was the right master serveth in Aegypt but that was but for a little while untill the Kingdom of Israel was established and then Esau is subject unto it A pourtraiture of the world which raigneth in this age untill the Kingdome be given to the Saints Daniel 7. 22. 27. V. 37. By the river A City standing by Euphrates Gen. 10 11. V. 39. The daughter Or neece V. 40. The Dukâ—s After the Kings of Edom were failed for some reason which is not set down the Countrie was againe governed by Dukes and it should seem that the heads of Esau his nation came into their states againe And because here they are but eleven whereas before they were fourten v. 15. it is to be thought that some families were quite extinct or joyned to some other to strengthen themselves CHAP. XXXVII VERS 1. ANd Jacob This is a continuation of the narration broken off from Gen. 36. 7. V. 2. The generations Described Gen. 35. 23. now this â—eemeth to be added to take on the course of Jacobs history after the interweaving of Esaus Was feeding By reason of his youth and through the envie of his brethren he was held in the degree of a servant and in the company of the hand-maidens sons Jacobs concubines whom it is likely the other brethren disdained 〈…〉 l Of some facts or wickednesses not set dâ—wâ— in this place V. 7. Were bâ—ndâ—ng These two dreâ—mes signified the self same thing namely Josephâ— exal 〈…〉 ion above his brethren and their submission to him in their necessitie and the honour Jone to him by his father in sending his children to him before they knâ—w him V. 10. Rebuked him Being not yet perswaded that they were divine dreamâ—s or to trie whether there were no childish vanitie in this his saying or to abate his brethrens anger Thy mother Rachel Josephs mother was already dead Gen. 35. 19. but here is understood Leah his mother in Law who was Jacobs then only lawfull wife V. 25. A company A great company of merchants and travailers which were wont to travaile that way in great companies fearing the dangers of the countrie see Job 6. 19. Balm or rozen Myrrhe namely liquide myrrhe or Ladano V. 28. Midianites It is likely that this people was mixed of Ismaelites Midianites and Medanites see Gen. 16. 15. and 25. 2. V. 29. Reuben Who was not present at Josephs sale and beliâ—ved that his brothers had indeed killed him Gen. 42. 22. He rent a custome amongst the men of old times in some unexpected evill news or in some cruell case V. 34. Sack-cloth Or haire-cloth or a rough-cloth
corruptions of the Egyptians and to keep you in an united body in purenesse of religion and manners Every shepheard Those that did use grazing for to eate the flesh of cattell which the Aegyptians did not do Gen. 43. 32. Exod. 8. 26. And though they did bring up cattel Gen. 47. 6. 17. and Exo. the 9. 3. yet they made no use of them but only for the wooll the tilling of the earth to carry and to trade with strangers CHAP. XLVII VERS 7. BLessed Saluted him thanked him wishing him Gods blessing for his many good deeds V. 9 Of my pilgrimage Which I have passed without any settled habitation of mine own in strange countries which to the ancients was a figure of the spirituall pilgrimage here on earth Heb. 11. 13. short In respect of Noahs and other more ancient Patriarks V. 11 Rameses Which might peradventure be the chief City of Goshen V. 13 In all the Land Namely in Aegypt and all countries thereabouts as Gen. 41. 54 V. 18 The second yeare That was the seventh yeare of the fore-told famine V. 19 Buy us Let the King get the Dominion and propriety of us and of our Lands that we may become thy servants tenants and husband-men Seed To till and sow the ground for this yeare they took courage and did so because they knew the famine should end then see Gen. 45. 6. Desolate For want of inhabitants and tilling V. 21 Removed them That is to say brought the greater part of the people out the countrie to dwell in the Cities for handy-crafts traffick and trades to multiplie and increase the Cities wherein consists the glory and power of a Kingdome leaving only such a number without as should suffice to till the ground V. 22 Their Lands Their proper and hereditary livings V. 24 The first part This hath been and continueth in Aegypt from Josephs time to this houre V. 25 Let us finde A civill terme that is we be contented we accept the match and we hold it as a singular favour which we beseech you to continue always towards us V. 27 Had possession For their dwelling and use of the pastures for the King held his right and title in it as before and there remained also many Aegyptians living amongst the Israelites V. 29 Put I pray thee See concerning this kinde of ceremonie in swearing Gen. 24. 2 Deale With mine and with me also in carrying my body into Canaan saying this in testimony of his communion with the ot 〈…〉 Patriarks in expectation of the heavenly life of which this countrey was a figure and for an instigation to his posterity not to settle their mindes in Aegypt but to aspire unto the place of the rest and establishment of the Church see Genesis 23. 4. and 50. 11. 12. Heb. 11. 22 V. 31 Bowed himselfe upon the beds head The Italian addeth And worshipped Being not able to arise out of his bed he put himselfe in the posture of those that worship his body bended and his face upon the bolster 1. Kings 1. 47. Isa. 38. 2. and so worshipped God to give him thanks for all his good gifts but especially for the spirituall and everlasting gift which he apprehended by a lively faith in this last failing of all his forces and strength see Heb. 11. 21. CHAP. XLVIII VERS 3. APpeared unto me This seemeth to be remembred by Jacob to acknowledge that Josephs issue was an effect of that blessing of God and also to shew that since he had from God right in the land of Canaan he might by especiall authority dispose of it as he doth here adopting of Josephs children and placing them in the same ranke with his owne and by that meanes binding Joseph and his to keep themselves joyned to the body of the Church V. 5 Are mine That is to say I adopt them for mine and make them heires to an equall share with mine owne children and will have every one of them to be a severall head of a tribe see 1 Chronic. 5. 1. Reuben and Siâ—eâ—n Which were Jacobs two eldest sons V. 6 Shall be thine Shall be held in the number of my grand-children and shall not be severall tribes but must joyne with one of the two Manasses or Ephraim and carry the name of it and have a part amongst them as if they were their children V. 7 And as forme This seemeth to be also inserted to instigate Joseph to desire the Land of Canaan where his mother was buried and to shew that she dying in the floure of her age he would by adopting Josephs sons fill up the number which she might have had besides V. 12 Brought them out after Jacob had a while cherished Josephs children Joseph did put himself in an humble and reverend posture to receive the prophetiall and patriarchall blessing V. 14 Wittingly Not by chance nor through error but purposely and by divine inspiration V. 15 Fed me Provided for me in all my wants guided and conducted me V. 16 The Angel The son of God who appeared in the time of the fathers and in whom the everlasting Father did manifest himselfe unto them as in the person of the mediator See upon Genesis 16. 7. and is the same who was called God in the precedent verse Be named on them Let them beare the name of us Patriarks as our lawfull children not only according to the flesh but also according to the promise of which they shall be heires He saith so because that the name of Patriarks was quickly extinguished in Ismael and Esau his race who were cast out of the holy stock and remained appropriated to the Church Gen. 21. 12. Grow into a multitude The Hebrew hath it let them increase like fishes for the increase of fishes is more numerous than that of any other kinde V. 17 It displeased him Through the naturall affection of Father to their first borne though God hath almost alwayes put them back as Cain Japhet Ishmael Esau Zera Reuben the brothers of David and others to shew that his grace is not tied to any order of nature V. 20 Israel That is to say thy children shall be as a President of an excellent blessing amongst the Israelites see Ruth 4. 11. 12. and Jerem. 29. 22. V. 21 And bring you againe Shall at his appointed time bring your posterity back againe into the Land of Canaan of which he hath promised given a right to your fore-fathers and where they have dwelt as in their native countrey V. 22 To thee Besides the two parts which I have assigned to thy posterity in the division of the Land of Canaan I do order that Ephraim shall have moreover Sichem and the countrey belonging to it See John 4. 5. One portion In the Hebrew there is an ambiguitie between part and Sichem and by that Jacob sheweth that by that part he specially meaneâ—h Sichem With my With my sâ—ns swords who there wrought my revenge for the disgrace done to my daughter Gen. 34.
V. 34. Kibroth-Hattaavab That is to say the graves of lust CHAP. XII VERS 1. SPake Either openly contending with him or speaking ill of him aside in his absence Because of It is not set down what they object unto him concerning this mariage whether it were because she was noâ— of Gods people or because that for the love of her he gave her father Hobab too much power Nu. 10. 26. or some such like thing Ethiopian The Italian hath it the Cushite Zippora Exod. 2. 21. Who was of the land of Midian part of the eastern Ethiopia or Arabia called Cus Genesis chapt 2. 〈◊〉 13. V. 2. Hath the Lord indeed Are not we also endowed with the same spirit of prophesie as hee is and able to reprove or correct him if wee doe amisse See 1 Corinth 14. 32. By us See Exodus 15. 20. Mic. 6. 4. V. 3 Now the man Moses took notice of it and pardoned these murmurings and small distastes but the Lord would â—oot them out at the first beginning for feare of scandall and the inconveniences which might spring out of the dissention of the governours V. 5. Came down See upon Exod. 34. 5. V. 6 If there be Although yee bee all Prophets yet there is a difference of degrees in this gift and Moses hath it in the most eminent and therefore it behoveth not you to judge him as his equalls In a vision These were the two ordinary wayes of Propheticall revelation in both of them the Prophets sences were as it were lulled asleep to receive the impression of Gods light the soule being as it were gathered all within it self and severed from corporall sences But the difference consisted in this that in a vision the withdrawing of the senses was by a supernaturall meanes whereby the body and the faculties of it were extreamly troubled and cast down Dan. 8 18. and 10. 8 16 17. by the strength of divine enlightning beyond all naturall capacity imprinting in the mind the representations of the things revealed or the meaning of them by words In a dreame the suspension of the sences was naturall by sleep wherein God framed some imaginations or caused them of mans fancy to meet in some concurrency with such things as he meant to reveale or without them hee fashioned some inward speech in the Prophet and all this without any labour to the body The third manner which was ordinary to Moses very rare in other Prophets was by a distinct and sensible voyce all the sences remaining entire and free in their owne actions especially in Moses for in other Prophets this never happened without extream terrour and abatement of all naturall power Josh. 5. 13. Judg. 6. 22. and 13. 20 22. Unto him by internall speech in the mind as Hos. 〈◊〉 2 V. 8 Apparently Clearely directly and openly even as present See 1 Cor. 13. 12. Darke speeches The Hebrew hath it with Enigma's See Judg. 14 12. He behold So was the sonne of God wont to speake with Moses in a visible shape before the Tabernacle was set up Ex. 24. 10. and 33. 20. Afterwards hee spake with him ordinarily out of the cloud by 〈◊〉 voice Num. 7. 89. V. 10 From off The cloud did alwayes use to be over the Tabernacle in the shape of a cloup lifted up in the aire upright Exod. 40 35 38. but when God would speak out of it it would come down and spread it selfe about the Tabernacle and when hee had done it would return again to its wonted place Miriam By this it appeareth that Miriam was most in fault concerning this murmuring against Moses it may be by some female emulation between her and her sister in law White as Ex. 4. 6. yet it is likely there was some live slesh amongst it otherwise the should not have been kept apart as uncleane according to the Law Lev. 13. 10. 13 15. V. 11 Lay not Doe thou forgive us and let us through thine intercession be absolved by God impute not this sin unto us V. 14 Had but spit through any just anger 〈◊〉 ashamed not daring for to shew her self Shut out according to the Law Lev. 13. 46. 2 Chron 26 21. V. 16. Peran In the Italian this is the first verse of the 13 chapter It is plaine by Numbers 3â— 8. Deut. 1. 22. That all the removalls inserted Numb 33 18. are here omitted for brevity sake and that it was a great parcell of desert from Sur Exod. 15. 22. to Kadesh whence the spies were sent out verse 26. CHAP. XIII VERS 1. NOw in the Italian this is the second verse and so all along this Chapter the English translation runneth one verse before the Italian Spake approving of the desire and demand of the people Deu. 1. 22. V. 2 Of their fathers Whereof each one carrieth the name of Patriarch one of Jacobs sons A ruler Of a thousand or an hundred families See upon Exo. 18. 25. V. 17. Southward Directly upon the south side of the land of Canaan over against which we are now encamped The mountain This was the great mountain of Seir and Idumea which incloseth Palestine on that side V. 19 In tents in moveable dwellings tents after the fashion of the Arabians in those countries and of field souldiers V. 21. Of Sin unto Rehob These were the two ends of Palestina longwaies from the south to the north Hamath a city of Siria the northerne bound of Palestina 2 Sam. 8 9 called in after ages Antioch V. 22 And they At their return they did more particularly discover the southern part of the land of Canaan where Hebron stood and it may be gathered by Jos. 14. 9 12. that Caleb went thither alone the spies having before severed themselves one from another the better to avoyd danger Unto Hebron called also Kiriath Arba or city of Arba the father of Anak from whom issued the race of Giant here named Gen. 23 2. Jos. 14. 12 15. and 15. 13. was built was one of the ancientest cities of the world seeing it did contend with the chiefest ancientest city of Egypt Isa. 19. 11. V. 23. The brook or valley of clusters it was a place neere unto Hebron Upon a staffe by reason of the bigness and weight of it V. 24. The brook Escol The Italian hath it Nabal Eschol valley or brook of clusters V. 26 â—o Kadesh In this place is to be understood not the great desert of Kadesh but the city of Kadeshbarne where the Israelites were encamped being a confine of the Idumeans Num. 20. 16. and 32. 8. Deu. 1. â—9 Jos. 14. 6. V. 29. In the mountains in the hilly part of the countrey which fell to the tribe of Juda. V. 30 Caleb Together with Joshua Num. 14. 6. 30 The people which began to murmure and to rise against Moses V. 32. Eateth up Is inhabited by a warlike and fierce nation whereby there arise frequent wars and seditions and slaughters amongst them how much the more then need
victuall though they would not suffer them to go through the middle and the direct way Turned away By Gods command Deut. 2. 5. V. 24 Shall be gathered Shall dic 〈◊〉 ordinary kind of speech in Scripture V. 26 Of his garments Namely his sacred and Priestly garments V. 29 All the house The Italian hath it All the samilies In the time of mourning it was the custome to stay in the house and in publick mournings every family did the like Others expound it plainly all the house of Isracl mourned for him CHAP. XXI VERS 1. THe Canaaâ—te Num. 14. 25. Of the spies They had retained them which Meses had sent to discover the Countrie see Num. 13. 18. others take the Hebrew word to be the proper name of Abarim V. 3 Hormah Dâ—st uction after the manner of accursed things see Num. 14 45. V. 4 By the way The Italian addeth Drawing towards the That is to say turning about some way to compasse the mountaines of Idumea Num. 20. 21. V. 5 Light This they speak secrnesully of Manna as food of light substance which did not withstanding without troubling the organs of the body or oppressing them with too much fulnesse maintaine the body in good health and in one continuall equality of strength and vigour as it chanced to Moses see Deuter. 34. 7. and to Caleb Jos. 14. 11. V. 6 Fiery That is to say whose bitings did presently cause grievous and painfull inflammations over all the body see Deut. 8. 15. V. 8 Make thee This serpent was a figure of Christ who was sent into the world in the likenesse of sirfull flesh Rom. 8. 3. the pole was a figure of the Crosse upon which he was raised and the looking upon it represented Faith in our Saviour John 3. 14 15. V. 11 Fie-Abarim The Italian hath it Hillocks of Abarim They were little hills where the mountaines of Abarim did begin see Num. 33. 47. wildernesse Called the wildernesse of Moab Dour 2. 8. V. 12 The valley Or the torrent V. 13 On the other side The Italian hath it Along the river On the wildernesse of Moabs side for the Moabites of Ar had given the people passage Deut. 2. 29. although the King had refused it Deut. 23. 3 4. Judg. 11. 17 18. V. 14 In the book It might be some poem or ancient writing upon the subject of the peoples voyages and it is uncertaine whether it was written by any Prophet see Jol. 10. 13. 2 Sam. 1. 18. Jude 14. What he did in the red Sea The Italian hath it Vaheb in Suf These words with the verse following being nothing but parcells pricked out of the same booke there can be no other sense gathered out of them but this that Arnon was a famous river upon the confines of Moab which is also the only scope of this allegation V 16 To Beer Or to the well a place so called by reason of a well which God caused to be digged at the peoples arrivall thither V. 17 This song It should seeme it was some song made and sung to hearten and cheere up those who wrought in digging of the well Spring up Let us quickly finde thy waters or may thy waters be high and abounding Sing ye unto it A Poëticall Prosopopeia as who should say bid it welcome V. 18 The Princes At the digging of which well Moses the great Law-giver and all the rulers of the people were solemnly present with their staves in their hands which staves were signes of dignity and office Judg. 5. 14. V. 20 Moab This was the country of the Moabites of Arâ— see upon Num. 20. 13. Pisgah This was some of the steep mountaines of Abarim which went down into a spacious valley see Deut. 3. 17. 27. and 32. 49. and 34. 1. 6. now here is meant the Easterne side of the hill which stood towards the wildernesse of Moab for on the other side one might see Jericho and the Land of Canaan V. 21 Sent Sihon as an Amorite was already condemned by God to extirpation and was unworthy to enjoy the rights of War which were to proffer peace before they did invade them Deur 20. 10. But this superabundant equity served to discover and exasperate this Kings cruelty which opened the meanes to execute Gods generall sentence see Deut. 2. 26. 30. V. 22 Waters See upon Num. 20. 17. V. 24 Jabock The name of a river which confined the Amorites Land For the Not because the children of Israel had tried to force those borders and could not for God had sorbidden them to invade the country of Ammon Deu. 2. 19. but to shew that Sihon could not enlarge his conquests on that side as he had done towards Moab v. 26. V. 26 Who had sought The Italian hath it Who had been the first that had fought amongst the Kings of the Amorites Sihon was the first that had broken the peace and neighbour-hood with the Moabites had taken Heshbon from them which anciently belonged to Moab to whom it returned afterwards as appeareth by Isa. 15. 4. and 16. 8 Jer. 48. 2. Or else the meaning is that though God had forbidden the Israelites to invade the Moabites country Deut. 2. 9. yet they might take that country from Sihon which he had taken away before from the Moabites V. 27 They that speak in Proverbes The Italian hath it The Poets It sheweth that there were some penners of popular songs upon those things which happened in this journey as v. 14. And this it should seeme was some triumphall song upon the taking of Heshbon and thereby the Israelites are encouraged to repaire it for to dwell in it Num. 32. 37. V. 28 A fire That is to say whereas Heshbon was esteemed to be the defence and strength of all the country of Moab after it was taken by Sihon it did help to loose all the rest of the country as it ordinarily happeneth when the chief Cities of a country are taken see Jerem. 48. 45. Ezech. 28. â—8 Ar This was the chief City of the Country of Arocr in the territories of Moab which it is likely it was not taken by Sihon but remained in the Moabites hands Deut. 2. 9. but that which is here said is to be understood of the losse of some part of their territory which was taken from the Moabites by Sihon and from Sihon againe by the Israelites Ios. 12. 2. The Lords of the high places of Arnon The Italian hath it The inhabitants of Baâ—ot Arnon High places and they might be forts or rocks situate upon the side of the hill along the river of Arnon V. 29 Chemosh An idoll of the Moabites 1. Kings 11. 7. 2 Kings 23. 13. He Namely Chemosh could not help his people but part of them were slaine by the sword and the rest led into captivity V. 30 We Namely we Israelite Shot at them The Italian Discomsited them The Hebrew shot and transfixed them Heshbon The taking of the principall City did
beene troubled Jer. 48. 11. The Hebrews refer it to Baals evill favoured picture which sheweth its but tooks bare to the worshippers Or to the shamefull manner of worshipping him presenting their hinder parts unto him and doing their ordures before him V. 18. Edom This according to the letter was also accomplished under David 2 Sam. 8. 14. and spiritually in Christ Amos 9. 12. Obad 18. Seir a mountain of Idumea Gen. 36. 8. V. 19. Out of The Italian hath it And one descended from Namely David who dest oyed all the males out of Idumea 1 Kin. 11. 14. 16. Of the City Not only those that shall be in armes in the fields but all the males though they be at home and dwelling in the cities of Edom. V. 20. The first God having decreed in his appointed time to cut down as by a harvest the accursed nations hath begun with Amaleck whence as he hath as yet taken but the first fruits Exod. 17. 13. but the rest shall be all reaped under Saul 1 Sam. 15. 3. Or Amaleck is a head of nations a principall people making of it self a body of a nation and kingdom but its last condition and abasement shall be beneath all other people even to perdition and extreame ruin V. 21. The Kenites That is to say the Midianites or the one part of them for Jethro being a Midianite Exo. 3. 1. is called Kenite Jud. 1. 16. 1 Sam. 15. 6. V. 22. The Kenite The Italian hath it Kain the first founder and father of the Kenites which is not mentioned any where else Wasted spoyled and sacked by diverse incursions and at last they shall be carried away captive by the King of Chaldea sometimes in the Prophets called Assyria because that the Babilonian or Chaldean empire had swallowed the Assyrian empire and was grown great by it see Jer. 49. 28. 31. V. 23. Doth this The Italian Shall have raised him that is when he shall by his Soveraigne providence have given to Ashur and Chaldea the great command and empire of the Universe Dan. 2. 37 38. Because that he shall over-run all the neighbouring countries V. 24. Aâ—d The Italian And afterwards The great Empire of Asâ—â— first held by the Assyrians afterwards by the Chaldeans and last of all by the Persians shall â—e destroyed by the people beyond the sea Namely by the Greeks and Macedonians properly called Chittim Genesis 10. 4. Isay 23. 1. 12. And afterwards by the Romanes who came over into Asaâ— out of the harbours of Grece Dan. 〈◊〉 30. Eber The Jewish Nation and their countrey shall be much infested by the Grecians of Syria and Egypt Dan. 8. 11. 〈◊〉 31. and then utterly destroyed by the Romans Dan. 9 27. He also The Italian they also The Greeks shall bee ruined by the Romans and the Roman Empire shall also perish before the end of the world 2 Thesselon 2. 7. V. 25 To his place Yet he came not to it for he remained amongst the Midianites and was slaine there Num. 31. 8. CHAP. XXV VERS 1. ABode was encamped as Num. 24. 1. Commit whoredome being inticed by the Midianitish women according to Balaams counsell Num 24. 14. and 31. 16. Rev. 2. 14 V. 2 Vnto the sacrifices That is to say to the feasts which they made of the flesh consecrated to idolls whereof one part was already offered See that prohibited Ex. 34. 15. V. 3 Joyned himself Committed idolatry which is a spirituall fornication and adultery communicating with the Idoll by participating of his table by which was signified an acknowledgement of and a dependency from him See upon 1 Cor. 10. 20. Baal-Peor An idoll of the Moabites Baal was a name common to many Idols especially such as represented any starre or planet and signifieth Master Lord. The addition of Peor is taken from the hill Peor where he was worshipped Num. 23. 28. V. 4 The heads Those which have consented dissembled or participated in this wickednesse Hang the 〈…〉 By this punishing of the guilty give my justice satisfaction and appease my wrath which is kindled against the people See upon Deut. 21. 23. 2 Sam. 21. 6. Before publikely for a spectacle layd open to all mens view V. 5 Judges See Exodus 18. 21. His men Which are under his charge and jurisdiction according to the order of the rulers of the people set over a certaine number of families Exod. 18. 25. V. 6 The Congregation Namely he great councell of he people Numbrrs 1. 16. and 16. 2. Were weeping through extream grief making intercession for the peoples sinne towards God as Numbers 20 6. V. 8 The tent The Italian hath it The brothell The Hebrew word signifieth certaine little houses or tents set up neere to the Idols Temples where prostitute persons went to commit fornication See 2 Kin 23. 7 Thrust both of them through An act of extraordinary zeal and motion of Gods spirit in a cruell and fierce delict which was approved in Phineha's by God after the act was done and by Moses the supream Magist ate the execution being done under his eyes and knowne to him Through her belly Or through the naturall parts Others have it in the Brothell house The plague This word in like Histories signifieth some suddain mortality caused by Pestilence or otherwise and it is likely that some such destruction happened at this time besides the execution which was done by the hand of men V. 9 Twenty and foure The Apostle 1 Cor. 10. 8 speaketh onely of three and twenty thousand but it seemeth he speaketh onely of them that dyed by the hand of God and that Moses addeth thereunto a thousand more which were put to death by the Judges V. 11 Hath turned Having wrought my revenge having strongly and angerly conceived mine indignation V. 12 My Covenant By expresse covenant I conferre upon him and his posterity the dignity of high Priest for to be an everlasting Mediator for peace between me and my people as he hath been at this time by appeasing my wrath Or else which dignity he shall quietly enjoy without any disturbance See Mal. 2 4 5. V. 13 His seca This suffered some interruption through some unknown cause or accident when Eli who was of Itamars line obtained the high Priest-hood and left it to his children afterward but a little while after by vertue of this promise it came again into Eleazar Phinchas his stock in Zadock See 1 Sam. 2. 35. 1 Kings 2. 26. 34. 1 Chron 24. 3. An atonement by just revenge and punishment not by expiation or satisfaction V. 14 A chief house One of those great households whereinto each tribe was divided See Numbers 1. 2. V. 15 Head over a people A principall man amongst his people who was Lord over some part of the Midianites and peradventure it was the same Zur as was called King Numbers 31. 8. Joshuah 13. 21. V. 18 Of Peor Of the Idoll Baal-Peor CHAP. XXVI VERS 4. FRom A briefe way representing
the fathers side and that his grand mother only was a Manassite But whether he were adopted into that Tribe or whether hee joyned himselfe with his kins-folks the Manassites in this enterprise he was always numbred amongst theÌ„ Thereof from the Amorites v. 39. called also Geshurites and Sirians or Arâ—mites 1 Chro. 2. 23. V. 42. Nobah This man is mentioned no where else but it is very likely â—hat he was some of the heads of the halfe tribe of Manasseh CHAP. XXXIII VERS 31. BEne-Jaakan A name abbreviated from Beeroth-Bene-Jaakan the wels of the sons of Jaakan Deu. 10. 6. V. 44. Jie-Abarim The Italian hath it The tops of Abarim see upon Num. 21. 11. V. 45. Dâ—bon Gâ—d It should seeme that this place was so nâ—med after the country was conquered to dist 〈…〉 nish it from another Dibon which fell to Reuben Jâ—s 13. 17. V. 49. Abel-shittim The plaine of Shittim and it seemes to be the same place which is plainely called Shittim Num. 25. 1. CHAP. XXXIV VERS 3. SAlt sea The sulphurous and bituminous lake of Sodom see Gen. 14. 3. Contrary to the other lakes of Palestine which are of fresh water Eastward at the end of this sea of Sodome the Eastern and Southerne bounds 〈…〉 ll mâ—eâ— V. 4. Hazar Addar Jos. 15. 3. there are two distinct Cities Hâ—zâ—â—n and Addar it may be they werâ— two neighbouring Cities or but one City divided into two paâ—ts whâ—reby the names come to be joyned V. 5 The River The Italian The torâ—ent a little river which pâ—rted Palestine and Egypt went out into the sâ—â— â—t a City called Rivâ—cotura and is called Sihor Jos. 13. 3. which in the Hebrew is the same name as Nilus wherefore some beleeve that it was a branch of it but the distance of the place will not suffer it At the sea namely the Mediterranean sea called here below the great sea to make a distinction betweene it and the lakes of Palestina which are also called Sâ—as V. 6 For a border The Italian The great sea and his borders the meaning of these words may be that the sea did bound the land of Canaan on the Westerne side from one end to the other to the bounds of the Country Northward and Southward Or that within this bound were contained the circumstances of the sea it selfe as certain Islands and some way within the sea according to the custome of the Countries bordering upon the sea and other waters having therein right of fishing custome passage c. See Jos. 23 23 27. and 15. 12. V. 7. Hor This is another Hor and not that which is spoken of Num 20. 22. where Aaron died for that was â—n the East side of Canaan and this on the North side and it seemeth to be the same as is called HermoÌ„ Deuter. 3. 9. Jos. 13. 5. and was a long ridge of hils wherof one part peradventure was called Hor the other parts Senir Syrion Sion Misai Deu. 3. 9. and 4. 48 Psâ— 42. 6. and therfore he generall name is also sometimes expressed in the plurall number Hermonim that is to say the Hermonian hils V. 11. On the East side of Ain The Italian hath it Over against the fountain the Ancients have here understood the great and delicious fountain Daphnis which was neere unto Antioch and is here calc Ribla which went out into Jordan Some take this fountaine to be the spring of Jordan which cannot so well be Chinnereth this is the lake called in the new Testament the sea or lake of Genezareth or Tiberias CHAP. XXXV VERS 2. SUburbs c. They were certain spaces of ground about the cities for pastures orchards gardens flocks countrey houses and other petty countrey commodities which ought not to be tilled not planted with vines because the Levites were to have no such lands nor yet employ themselves in tilling the ground Num. 18. 20 24. V. 4. A thousand Drawing foure lines of a thousand cubits a piece from the foure sides of the wals of the city and then measuring the length from one end of the lines to the other end opposite against it which will be two thousand cubits to make a perfect square V. 6. The manslayer Having done it unawares V. 12. From the avenger The Italian hath it From him that hath right to avenge That is the neeresâ— of kinnâ— to whom by reason of consanguinity it belongeth 〈◊〉 prosecute the manslayer in judgement who also 〈…〉 ing the manslâ—yer in a place by chance from whence he may not bâ— brought before a Magistrate may lawfully 〈…〉 y him In judgement to justifie his innecency 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and unwilling manslaâ—â— â—ter The 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Magistâ—ate or councell of Judges established in every great city to decide capitall matters which according to some were three twenty in number and according to others seventeen V. 16. Smite him Though peradventure without any intent yet he may not make use of the freedom because that smiting in that kind he might and ought to have foreseen the danger of the blow V. 17. Throwing a stone Throwing it out of his hand or out of a slingâ— opposite to stones thrown down unawares v. 23. V. 19. Shall stay Shall procure by way of justice to let him have his deserved death He me 〈…〉 e 〈…〉 whether he be moved by suâ—daine wâ—aâ— or that he meet him in a place whence he cannot bring him before a publick judge V. 22. Suddenly The Italian Unawares by some chance sodainly it not laying in his power to beware or to prevent it V. 27 Not be guilty In civill and human justice for otherwise the ma 〈…〉 aughter being proved to be casual and unwillingly done conscience did not permit the next kinsman to take revenge Deu. 19. 10. But this exemption served to impose a necessity upon the unwilling manslayer to observe the order established by God for his safety flying to a place of freedom The Iâ—â—lian hath Foâ— suffering to fly to the city of his refuge V. 32. For him that is fled My safeguard ought not to be sold nor exchanged for money others translate it You shall not take money of him that is to fly to the City of refuge to let him return c. V. 33. Shall not pollute Make it not a place or theater of misdeeds nor a receipt for all offenders For a place is sanctified or polluted by those that dwell in it and by the deeds that are done in it V. 34. I dwell The Italian I will dwell in the signes and sacraments of my power and in the continual effects of my vertue wherefore I ought to be obeyed in my commands and reverenced in mine Image which I have imprinted in man being not able to suffer violence before mine eyes CHAP. XXXVI VERS 4. THe Jubile At which time all were restored to their goods which they had alienated V. 7 For eveâ—y one This law hath a regard to the distinction aswelâ— of perâ—ons as goods that the goods
peoples deliverance bringing them into the land of promise which was denied to Moses to shew us that Christ only pointed at by Joshua Exo. 3. 8. doth bring his Church to the fruition of the kingdom of heaven which the Law could not do V. 49. Unto mount See how this ought to be understood upon Num. 27. 12. V. 50. He gathered See Gen. 15. 15. CHAP. XXXIII VERS 1. THe man of God Namely a Prophet inspired by divine Spirit in giving this blessing V. 2. Came From the top of Sinai a hill of Idumea called Seir in the wildernesse of Paran God appeared unto his people to give them his Law Exod. 19. 18. From Seir. from off Idumea see Gen. 33. 14. 16. and 36. 8. Now under the name of Idumea often times is meant in Scripture all the Countrey from the red sea to the dead sea or lake of Sodom See 1 King 9. 26. Paran See of this name generall to that great mountainous wildernesse Numbers 13. 3. Ten thousands The Italian hath it From the ten thousands Namely from heaven which is the habitation of holy Angels which are in manner of innumerable armies of God see Psal. 68. 27. Dan. 7. 10. Rev. 5. 11. and 9. 16. Went The Italian Having on his right hand Being in a manner armed with fire Exo. 19. 18 and 24. 17. for to pronounce his Law in token of the power of it Jer. 23. 29. and of his terror and curse against sinners Heb. 12. 18. V. 3. Yea he loved The Italian Though thou lovest that is to say O Lord though thou through a common love causest all men to feele some effects of thy goodnesse yet thou bearest thy people a speciall affection whom thou hast sanctified and taken as proper to thy selfe to have them under thy care and protection At thy feet attentive and tractable like to thy disciples Luke 10. 39. Acts 22. 3. V. 4. The inheritance The singular wealth and treasure that God bestoweth upon his children and in which as in a generall inheritance are comprehended all other goods which also by vertue of the Covenant passeth from the father to the child See Psal. 119. 111. V. 5. King He hath not only been a Law-giver but also a supreme Magistrate actually administring his own Law Such Kings raigning by vertue and justice only not by force and violence were anciently called Heroick Kings When the heads So it is declared that this Monarchy of Moses was tempered with Aristocracy in which temperature consists the most absolute kind of government And the Tribes This seemes to be added to shew so much the more the harmony of this Common-wealth the whole people with a free accord consenting to Moses his Laws proposed in the generall assembly V. 6 Let Reuben live God will not suffer and I pray him it may not the tribe of Reuben be utterly extinguished for the grievous sins of its first father Gen. 49. 3 4. though by that meanes it were deprived of the gift of great increase which seemed to belong unto him by birth right and was conferred upon Joseph V. 7. Judah Because that there is no mention made of Simeon in these blessings some imagine that this tribe was comprehended under Judah in whose countrey Simeons part was also included Jos. 19. 1. Judg. 1. 3 Bang him He hath a relation to the severall captivities of this tribe out of all which it was delivered ever untill the comming of the Messias whereas the other tribes were dispersed without being restored Be sufficient let it have no need of any human helpe to maintain it but only thou O God lend it thine aide Others he shall fight with his own hands for himselfe that is to say he shall defend himselfe valiantly against all his enemies Gen. 49. 8. V. 8. Thy Thummim He directeth his speech to God The sense is O Lord confirme thy Priesthood meant by these two words Exo. 28. 30. to Aarons lineage whom thou hast consecrated to it though thou hast imposed that just punishment upon him that he should not enter into the land of Canaan for the fault which he committed at the waters of Meriba Numb 20. 13. which were also called of Massah as the rest Exod. 17 7. because that God did there try his servants Thou diddest strive rebuking him and severely punishing him V. 9. Who This hath a relation to that that the Priests being judges in many cases Deut. 17. 9. and 19 7. ought to be free from all acceptation of persons following Moses and Aarons examples who had proceeded therein with all manner of integrity Others referre this to the history of the execution done by the Levites for the pure zeale of God without any carnall respects Exod. 32. 27. and to the Law of mourning for the next of kinne Lev. 10 6 7. and 21. 10. They The Priests and Levites who till then had kept themselves pure in Gods service and obedience more than the rest of the people but by these words their duty is not so much set down as the act commanded Mal. 2. 7. See Jer. 18. 18. V. 11. His substance The Italian hath it His army for the orders services and the whole conduct of the Leviticall Ministery had some resemblance of military discipline See Numb 4. 3. The worke Namely his Ministery Smite through Destroy all Shcismaticks that shall seeke to oppose that order of Priesthood which thou hast appointed See Numbers chap. 16. v 5. V. 12. The belived It should seem he calleth Benjamin so by reason that as Jacob loved Benjamin in a singular manner he being the youngest of all his children Gen. 44. 30. So the Lord honored that tribe being the least of all the rest 1 Sam. 9. 21. Psal. 68. 27. Chusing Jerusalem which was within her territories Jos. 18. 28. for the place of his Temple and service By him Neere to his Temple which was as it were Benjamins safeguard Between his Let the chiefe City of Benjamin be Jerusalem a City of Gods singular presence in which the two holy hills of Moriah and Sion resembled two shoulders a figure of Gods power and protection who beareth of the whole body of his people V. 13. The precious things See Gen. 49. 25. For the deep that is to say of the earth moystned and fattened by the sweet exhalations up the waters under the earth V. 14. By the Sun Which warmeth the earth and quickens the seeds and ripens the fruits The Moon Which the diverse seasons and months of the yeare produce in great variety V. 15. Mountaines See Gen. 49. 26. V. 16. Of him Of God who appeared in the bush Exodus 3. 2. for a signe of his residence in grace and power in the middest of his people V. 17. His glory He hath a reference to the power valour and warlike customes of these two tribes See Psal. 78 9. The people which shall come to assault him or all those Nations whose land that was which God had assigned for his
people And they these great acts shall bee archieved by these two numerous and warlike tribes come out of Joseph whereof that of Manasses who was the elder shall yeeld in power and number to Ephraims who was the second brother according to Jacobs Prophecie Genesis chap. 48. v. 19. V. 18. In thy Of the commodity thou shalt have thy land bordering upon the sea to make many voyages which will be very profitable to thee In thy in thy peaceable and home led life free from enterprises and altogether employed in governing of thine owne private affaires See Genesis chap. 25. verse 27. V. 19. They Namely the Zabulonites by their frequent voyages into farie Countreies shall invite many Nations to come and worship the true God in his Temple in mount Sion There these nations by the Zabulonites enducements shall serve the true God in that only manner which he hath approved of and appointed Or the Zabulonites themselves being delivered from the dangers of the seas and enriched shall come to yeeld sacrifices of thanksgiving to the Lord Psal. 107. 32. Jon 2. 9. The abundance The great riches which navigation brings in In the sand the sea-shore which though of it selfe it be very barren brings in great revenues by reason of the sea trading V. 20. He that Namely the Lord who hath bestowed upon the tribe of Gad a large and spacious Countrey and although it lye upon the frontiers and therefore be often invaded yet it shall have strength and heart to defend it selfe V. 21. He provided God hath assigned unto Gad the first land which was conquered from the Amorites on this side Jordan See concerning these first fruits of the countrey Numbers 24 20. Because there because this part of the Country was that alone which God let Moses see and which he would have him divide amongst certain tribes And he came This is spoken by propheticall anticipation concerning the Gadites company and faithfull assistance which they lent their brethren in the subduing of the land of Canaan and executing the Lords vengeance upon the accursed people See Jos. 4. 12. V. 22. A lions whelp The Italian Like a lions c. It shall be a warlike nation which out of his mountainous frontier shall often invade its enemies V. 23. With favour With Gods grace and favour which will make him acceptable amongst his brethren Gen. 49. 21. Possesse thou the Italian Thou shalt possesse See Jos. 19. 32. V. 24. Dip He shall enjoy an exceeding fat countrey Gen. 49. 20. V 25. Thy shoes It seemeth to be a proverbiall kind of speech taken from shoes which are made of a solid and hard matter to signifie a continuance of strength without wearing out as Deuteronomy 29. 5. V. 27. Underneath As in heaven is the pacificall feat of Gods glorious resting place so here on earth is the theater of the works of his providence and omnipotency through which he rules the world V. 28. Alone From other people as a Nation consecrated to God and by him protected against all assaults V. 29. Bee found Ciars The Italian Shall dissemble Hebrew Shall lye unto thee that is to say shall be constrained to yeeld obedience unto thee though it be but a feigned and forced one See Psalme 18. 44. and 66. 3. and 81. 15. Shalt tread Shalt beat downe their loftinesse shalt assault and conquer their country and all their forts CHAP. XXXIV VERS 1. VNto the mountaine See Numbers 27 12. Unto Dan This chapter hath beene added to Moses his books by some Prophet after the division of the land of Canaan and therefore these countries are by anticipation called by the names of the tribes to whose lot they fell Now Dan had the uttermost Northern frontier Judg. 18. 7. V. 3. Of Palme trees Jericho is so called Judges 1. 16. 2 Chronicles 28. 15. Because that the territories thereof did abound in such kind of trees and this very name is also given to it by profane authors Zoar A city situate on the furthest part of the sea of Sodom Gen. 19. 22. V. 6. Buried him He caused his body to be laid in the earth by the ministery of Angels or by some other meanes No man It is likely that it was done to take quite away all occasion of superstition and Idolatry See Jude 9. V. 7. His eye By divine miracle Deuteronomy 8. 4. Joshua 14. 11. It may also be that the use of Manna did somewhat helpe towards it it being an exquisitely pure kind of food of an aereall and not very corruptible substance Naturall force Hebrew greennesse that is to say a fresh and thriving constitution of body as Psa. 32. 4. V. 8. So the dayes In this moderate length of time was this mourning ended which amongst other nations was much prolonged for such kind of persons see Gen. 50. 3. V. 9. Of the Spirit Of a supernaturall gift and infused with wisdome under which are comprehended all the vertues belonging to a heroicall and excelling soule See 1 Kings 3. 9 12. Had laid For a signe and sacred meanes of that divine infusion of the holy Ghost into him the Lord going along with the ceremony with his internall operation according to the true property of all Sacraments V. 10. Whom With whom God hath parleyed and to whom he hath communicated himselfe by a cleare and ocular representation without any abstraction or oppression of the senses without any doubtfull speeches visions dreams or other hidden meanes See Numbers Chapter 12. verses 6. 8. V. 12. Hand Operations of Divine and Omnipotent power which did accompany Moses his Ministery See Deuteronomy Chapter 4. verse 34. and 7. 19. THE BOOK OF JOSHVA THE ARGVMENT IOshua who very likely did by divine inspiration write and compose this History and joyned it by way of appendix to the Originall volume of Moses his bookes kept by the Priests in the Tabernacle Sets down in it how that he being whilest Moses yet lived appointed and consecrated his successor after his death entered upon the conduct of Gods people being instructed and strengthened by Gods own Word and authorized by his miraculous and glorious power which accompanied him and accepted and acknowledged by the generall consent of the people And afterwards how he passed over Iordan and after he was come into the land of promise he again sanctified and purged the people putting Circumcision in practice again which had beene intermitted in their pilgrimage in the wildernesse After which the people beginning to enjoy the fruits of the land Manna ceased And the Son of God appearing corporally to Ioshua assured him of his conduct and power through which he in six years conquered with armed hand the Land of Canaan destroyed the accursed Nations and Kings according to Gods Commandement and afterwards divided the Land amongst the nine Tribes and a halfe which had not received their inheritance beyond Iordan appointed the Priests and Levites Cities for their habitations settled Gods Tabernacle in Shiloh observed punctually all
things which were appointed and set down by Moses and preserved Gods service in its purity and finally established the estate of the Common-wealth of Israel and put the people into the free peaceable and secure possession of the Countrey Save only that there remained some remainders of the Canaanites for a certain time for a triall and exercise of the people And in all this Ioshua according to the resemblance of the name was a figure of Iesus Christ who through his righteousnes hath obtained the Kingdome of heaven for his Church and by his power and conquests brings it into the possession thereof having destroyed all her spirituall enemies and accomplished the great worke of Salvation which Moses with his Law had but only directed and prepared And if there be yet any remainder of sin in the faithfull and that the world and the devill hath yet any power against them it is but only to exercise a continuall combat during this life with a promise of full liberty victory and peace in the life everlasting And at last Ioshua having solemnly renewed Gods Covenant with the people and taken from them a promise of sincere obedience dieth quietly in a full old age ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. VERS 4. THe great Sea Namely the Mediterranean Sea opposed to the petty seas or lakes of Palestina Num. 34. 6. V. 8. Thy way All thy actions counsels enterprises and businesses V. 17 Only the Lord Words of a vow for Joshua or on exhortation unto him to cause him to make himselfe capable of Gods continuall assistance CHAP II. VERS 1. SHittim See of this place Numbers 25. 1. and 23. 49. An Harlots house The Hebrew word may also signifie a common lodger but Hebrews 11. 31. Ja. 2 25. she is plainly called harlot Lodged they went in there to passe away the night V. 4. I wist not See concerning these profitable and officious avoydings of the truth of a narration which is not necessary to be declared upon Exodus chapter 1. 19. V 6. The roofe Which was made like a terrace leades or flat roofe according to the custome of those places V. 7. Foâ—â—ds Places where they passed over the water by meanes of bridges or boates or where they waded over V. 8. They were laid In the place where she had hid them V. 9. I know Rahab might have heard Gods promises spoken of but that she so firmely perswadeth her selfe that they will come to passe did proceed from an internall motion from God See Exod. 15. 14. V. 12. A true token Of a loyall and inviolable safe-guard as the line was v. 18. V. 14. Our life for yours Even with the hazard of our owne lives we will safeguard you from all violence V. 15. Upon the towne wall The Italian hath it Belonged to the wall The City wall made the backe part of the house and in that part Rahab dwelt V. 19. His bloud He alone shall be guilty of his own death because he would not make use of the place of safety which we appoint you Shall be on Wee will answer for it in our own persons before God whom we call for a judge and avenger of the disloyalty if we should use any in this kind against you CHAP. III. VERS 2. THree dayes It seemeth they are the same three dayes that are spoken of Jos. 1. 11. V. 3. When ye see See Num. 10. 33. V. 4. That ye may know This hath a relation to what was spoken in the precedent verse concerning the following of the Arke which questionlesse was still guided by the pillar of cloud as Numbers chap. 9. verse 17. V. 5. Sanctifie Namely by spirituall and ceremoniall purifications by abstinences religious mindes and acts of devotion for a preparative to see a miraculous effect of Gods presence See Exo. 19. 10. Num. 11. 18. Ios. 7. 13. V. 6. Take up See Num. 4. 15. V. 7. Magnifie thee Accompanying thy ministery with my miraculous power V. 13. And the waters The course of the river being cut off the water below will all run away leaving the bottome dry to make a large passage for the people and the waters above shall stand still standing up in an heape for a time without overflowing the countrey V. 15. Over floweth Ordinarily every yeare through the melting of the snow from the neighbouring mountaines or by some other meanes Now this makes the miracle so much the greater in this place The time which was the time of this passing over see Jos. 4. 19. and 5. 10. For harvest in that countrey began at Easter See Lev. 23. 10. Deut. 16. 9. V. 16. Zaretan A City of the Tribe of Ephraim 1 King 4. 12. and 7. 46. The salt sea That is the lake of Sodom see Gen. 14. 3. Num. 34. 3. V. 17. were passed This second passage through the waters dried up by miracle after them of the read sea is a figure of the faithfuls last passage into the Kingdome of heaven through corporall death which is no way dangerous for them after they have gone through the first in which through baptisme and the regeneration thereof they have renounced the world and are entred into the Communion of Christ and his Church CHAP. IV. VERS 3. LOdging place Which was Gilgal v. 19 20. V. 7. Before As it were to give way passage V. 10. According to Which briefly was nothing else but that he should be a faithfull reporter and executioner of what God should command him V. 13. Before the Lord Before the Arke which was a signe of Gods presence Num 32. 20. V. 19. Gilgal A place so called by anticipation see Jos. 5 9. CHAP. V. VERS 2. KNites Or slints sharpened for that use Again For Circumcision had beene intermitted in the desert upon some unknown occasion Peradventure by the wil of God to punish the peoples revolt Num. 14. Or peradventure through a prophane carelessenes of the people which God punished by suffering them to go on in their sin without admonishing or reproving them for it Circumcise take order that Circumcision be used again amongst the people V. 3. Of the fore-skinnes A name given to the hill by reason of this that was done there V. 7. He raised up Caused a new people to be borne with whom renewing his Covenant and willing to reassure his promises unto them concerning the possession of the land of promise he would have the Sacrament of the Covenant also reestablished V. 8. who le As Genesis 34. 25. V. 9. The reproach The people was infected with a great deale of idolatry and profanenesse through their long abode in Egypt Lev. 18. 3. Jos. 24. 14. Ezech. 20. 7. and 23. 3 9. wherefore God had taken away the honorable signe of his Covenant from them suffering them to were their fore-skinns which was a shame amongst the Israelites Gen 34. 14. But now renewing of his Covenant he pardoned and blotted out all that was past and the people on the other side were bound to forsake
26. V. 25. Stoned them An extreame severity for example which neverthelesse admitteth no complaint seeing God was author thereof whose judgements are always just though incomprehensible and beyond all human reason V. 26. Raised According to the custome over the bodies of them which died ignominiously Jos. 8. 29. 2 Sam. 18. 17. Lam. 3. 53. CHAP. VIII VERS 7. THen When I shall give you a signall V. 12. Five thousand Whether they were other ambushes laid in another place to make the execution so much the surer or whether he chose these five thousand out of the thirty thousand which were spoken of before when he was in the place to make the adventure so much the easier V. 13. Joshua went Drawing neere the city with the body of his army V 14. At a time appointed From all parts of the city at once V. 19. As soon as he Whether that Joshua stood in a place where the ambushment might see this signall or whether upon this stretching out of his hand he people raised a cry to give them which lay in ambush notice of it V. 20. They had Being inclosed betweene the city and the camp before and behind V. 24. S 〈…〉 ote it The reminant of the men the women and little children V. 26 Drew not he did not cause the retreat to be sounded V. 29 Assoon as According to the Law Deut. 21. 22 23. Jos. 10 26 27. Raise See Jos. 7. 26. V. 32 A copy As Deut. 17. 18. Others expound it the repetition of the Law meaning Deuteron or a summarie thereof V. 33. Should blesse And also denounce the curses opposite unto them Deut. 27. 12 13. The first time These words are added in the Italian and are not in the English After the comming into the Land of Canaan for this was to be done once in seven years together with the publike reading of the Law Deut. 31. 10. yet not with any speciall restraint to these places CHAP. IX VERS 1. OF the great sea That is to say of the Mediterranean sea V. 4. They did work wâ—lily to provide for their owne safeties by deceit as the others did by strength V. 7 Ye dwell You are of the people of this countrey which God hath given us with whom God hath forbidden to make any Covenant Exodus 23. 32. V. 8. Thy servants Not thine enemies as the other Canaanites are V. 11 We are Wee will take our Law from you and accept of such conditions as you shall propound to us amongst which it is to be imagined the first was that they should embrace the true religion and the pure service of God V. 14. The men Namely the chief of Israel Took as accepting this for a proof of their saying without enquiring of the Lord by Urim and Thummim Num. 27. 21. V. 19 We have sworn See how this Oath was broken by Saul and how hee was punished for it 2 Sam. 21. V. 20 This we will doe That is specified in the next verse Wrath of God the revenger of perjury V. 21. Hewers Subject together with their whole posterity to doe these base offices belonging to strangers Deut. 29 11. For all the sacrifices and all the service of Gods house It seemeth these are they which afterwards were called Nethinims 1 Chron. 9. 2. Ezr. 3 43. confirmed in these offices by David Ezr 8. 20. V 23 Cursed Gods generall curse upon all the people of Canaan would require that you should be destr yed as the rest but by reason of the Oath which hath been made unto you this curse shall bee only to slavery and not to death V. 27 For the Congregation To doe these works belonging to the service of God which otherwise was imposed upon the people to doe CHAP. X. VERS 1. AND were Had taken their part were of their Religion and lived amongst them and may be they were already imployed in that service whereunto they were doomed V. 12 Then spake Desiring him to doe the ensuing miracle and after that he was heard and was certified by some unknown means of Gods will he commanded the Sun to stand still stand thou still In the same place of heaven as thou art in now that we be in Gibeon And thou It seemeth he spake this towards evening having by the benefit of the 〈…〉 ayes length followed the enemies as far as Ajalon and being desirous to goe yet further he desired the Moon being up to stand still also to favour with her light the pursuit of the victory all the night V. 13. And the sun See the like miracle 2 Kin. 20. 10 11. Of Josher The Italian hath it Of the upright or of the right as 2 Sam. 1. 18. The subject nor the Author of this book is not knowne being lost as many other History books were See upon Num. 21. 14. V. 16. Fled Whilst Joshua followed the victory V. 21. At Makkedah Where the Armies campe was but after the end of the victory they all returned to the great camp where all the people were who remained still in Gilgal v. 15. 43. None moved None durst assault them or offer them the least injury See Exod. 11. 7. V. 24. Put your feet For a disgrace and to shew that he had quite subdued them V. 26 Vntill the evening according to the Law Deu. 21. 22. Jos. 8. 29. V. 41. Goshen The name of a City in the land of Canaan Jos. 15. 51. CHAP. XI VERS 2. CInneroth It was that Countrey which was by the lake of Genezareth where the City called Cinnereth was Deuteron 3. 17. Dor A City and Countrey which afterwards fell to the Tribe of Manasseh Jos. 17. 11. V 3 Hermon The name of a hill towards the North part of Palestine Mizpeh A city whereof see Gen. 31 49. V. 6 Thou sha't hough God did never allow his people to make such great preparation of warlike instruments because they should believe and hope only in his ayd See Deuter. 17. 16. 2 Samuel 8. 4. Psalme 147 10 V 8 Mizrephothmaim The Italian The hot waters Some have thought them to be Saltpits where they boyled salt And some waters belonging to glasse-making V. 10 The King Be it either that Jabin verse the first was gotten into his City being escaped out of the battaile or that being slaine there the people of Hasor had suddeinly created another King for the defence of the chief City V. 17 Halak That is to say smooth or a bare rock without herb or trees V. 21 Anakims A race of Giants Num. 13. 33. Deu. 1. 28. Of Israel Of the other tribes beside Judah for even in those dayes Judah was distinguished from the other tribes by his power and preheminence V. 22 In Gaza These were of the Philistims Cities which were not conquered at the same time CHAP. XII VERS 8. SOuth Countrey The Hebrew word may also bee understood of great Lands as the precedent word wildernesse of a Countrey of pastures CHAP. XIII VERS 2. GEshuri A people towards
Iudah Iudg. 1. 8. But there remained yet the rock of Sion and one part of the city which David tooke in his time 2. Samuel chapter 5. verse 7. CHAP. XVI VERS 1. BY Iericho See Numb 22. 1. The water It might be some particular place called by this name which is specified because that the Easterne border of the Ephramites did not extend it self all along that part of Iordan which carried the name of Iericho yea onely to this place as it appeareth in the eighteenth chapter of Ioshua and the twelfth verse From the bounds of Benjamin which bordered with Ephraim V. 4 Manasseh The halfe of this tribe which had not had its share beyond Iordan V. 5. On the east side Namely on the North-east side V. 7 To Jericho Within the Territories thereof for otherwise the city of Iericho fell to Benjamins lot Ioshua the eighteenth chapter and the one and twentieth verse CHAP. XVII VERS 1. FOR he was Though hee was the first borne yet Ephraim which was the youngest was preferred by Iacobs appoyntment Genesis the eight and fortieth chapter verse the tenth As well in dignity being first drawne in the division As also in great largenesse of Countrey proportioned to the greater Number of Ephraims issue Because he was Wherefore they freely archieved the conquest of the land which Moses had given them Numbers 32. 39. and for the same reason they were chosen by him to inhabite in that place to stand as it were in defence of that dangerous frontier Gilead The one halfe of it as it appeareth Deuteronomy chapter 3. vers 12 13. V. 2 By their Whereof each one was a head of a nation which carried their name V. 5 Ten portions Five for the five brothers verse the second and five more for the five daughters of Zelophelâ—d the son of Hefer who was the sixth brother V. 6 The Daughters In this Tribe the division was not made onely according to the number of the males as in other Tribes but also of the females V 10 Met together The Italian Bordered These two Tribes descending both from one Patriarch Joseph being joyned together for otherwise if you did divide them Manasseh bordered upon the other two tribes V. 11 The Inhabitants who because they could not be driven out were brought into bondage as it is said afterwards V. 12 Would dwell Resolved to stand upon their owne defence to be admitted to capitulation that they might dwell in their owne Cities V. 14 The children Namely of the two Tribes Ephraim and Manasseh One lot They did indeed receive two severall portions but they would say that they both were worth but one in regard of their great multitude and that one of their tribes was sufficient to people them both especially seeing that a great part thereof was yet enjoyed and possessed by the Canaanites V. 15 To the wood Countrey It was some great wood between these two tribes V. 16 The hill The hilly part which wee have hitherto conquered and as for the plaine the Canaanites have the advantage of us by reason of their warre Charets Judges 1. 19. and 4. 3. Of Iron It was thought they were Charets for warre the axle trees armed with Iron-hooks and trimmed up every where with Iron both for offence and defence V. 17 Thou shalt not have As there is good reason thou shouldest have as much land as two Tribes so thou must employ a double strength in conquering of 〈◊〉 V. 18 For it is The Italian If it be If the rest of the countrey be a wood the best remedy is to cut it Thou shalt drive out with the help of God which will not faile thee so that thou employest thy sâ—fe in it valiantly and put thy confidence in him and his promises CHAP. XVIII VERS 4. DEscribe it Thou shalt take a note of the countrey and of the situation of it the bignesse of it and number of the Cities and Castles to make the shares equall V. 6 Yee shall therefore Joshua's words to the Deputies which were already chosen The Lord that is to say before the Ark. V. 7 The Priest-hood They have their portions assigned them out of the things which are offered and consecrated to God in recompence of their service V. 19 The North bay The salt sea or lake of Sodome stretched it self from the North and South and at the two heads it did restraine it selfe into two great poynts whereof the Northern was the end of the Land of Benjamin and the Southerne one of that of Judah Josh. chapter 15. verse 2. and the mouth of Jordan which went out into this lake was Southernly in regard of the head thereof which was northerly CHAP. XIX VERS 2. BEer-sheba This City and that which followeth next were both but one City divided by some river or wall otherwise in stead of thirteen Cities there would bee fourteen See 1 Chronicles 4. 28. V. 9. The Inheritance See upon Josh. chapt 15. verse 32. V. 11 The River Called Kishon Judg. chap. 4 verse 7. V. 15 Bethlehem This is another City of the same name as that which was in Judah where the Lord was borne yet it is not the same Twelve the whole number of the Cities which are named is sixteen But we must imagine that amongst this number there were some which were not of Simeons portion but did onely border upon it V. 27 Cabul This is not the name of a City for then in stead of two and twenty there would be three and twenty but it is the name of some Countrey lying in the outermost bounds of Palestina 1 Kings 9. 13. V. 34 To Iudah Jordan was the Eastern border of this tribe and of all the rest of the Tribes which lay upon it untill it came to Judah V. 38. Nineteen See how this number must bee understood upon v. 2. 15. V. 47. Went up That is to say afterwards After the death of Joshua Judges 18. where Lesem is called Lais which was at the Northerne end of the Countrey whereby Dan is after set downe for the northerne head opposite to Beer-sheba the southern head V. 50. Built Repaired it from the ruines of the warres increased it and made it fitting for his own use CHAP. XX. VERS 1. SPake In a sensible apparition as Jos. 5. 14. or in a prophetick revelation V. 4 His cause The true relation of the fact for his owne justification Take him Namely if they doe not find him guilty of wilfull murther V. 8 Assigned Confirmed and ratified that which was already appoynted by Moses Deuteronomy 4. 43. V. 9 Untill hee Till that after the death of the high Priest he did present himselfe before the great assembly of the people to be re-established in his owne house under the security of publike protection after his innocence was made knowne and the avengers wrath abated and qualified CHAP. XXI VERS 11. OF Anak The Italian hath it Anoe commonly called Anak V. 12 The fields Beyond the two thousand cubits
of his people and did by a vehement and secret force of his Spirit drive and inspire him to undertake the doing of it Judged See upon Judges chapter 2 verse 16. V. 11. Forty Reckoning after the death of Joshua as it may be gathered by the summe of years set down 1 Kings 6. 1. V. 13. The City The Country belonging to Jericho Deut. 34. 3. fortifying himselfe also in the ruines thereof V. 15. Left handed Hebrews that had his right hand shut see verse 21. In many men being lefthanded is a signe of strength and courage See Judges chapter 20. verse 16. V. 16. Right thigh Because he was left handed V. 18. Sent away Ehud went along with them part of the way and from thence sent them home and he went back again to performe his businesse more secretly and without endangering any body else V. 19. The quarries The Italian The stone statues It may be they were the twelve stones which Joshua set up Jos. 4. 20. Others would have them to be some Idols of the Gentiles Others take the Hebrew word to signifie certaine stone quarries Keepe silence forbeare speaking of it untill wee bee alone V. 20. Summer parlour Hebrew coole according to the custome of great men who had their Summer rooms and their Winter rooms Jermiah 36. 22. Amos 3. 15. Arose in signe of some reverence to the God-head though it was an ignorant and superstitious one V. 25. Till they were They could not tell what to say nor what to thinke Others they stayed till it was very late V. 26. Seiâ—ath This was some place in the land of Israel peradventure the same that is mentioned Jos. 15. 10. V. 27 Heblew To gather the people together V. 29. Lusty The Italian Fat that is to say chosen and able men V. 30. Fourescore Counting according to some from the death of Othniel to Shamgar or according to others from the dividing of the Countrey joyning into one summe the forty yeares mentioned verse 11. And others in stead of eightie read eight V. 31. With an oxe gâ—ad Peradventure for want of another weapon for they which had dominion over them were wont to keep them without weapons Judg. 5. 8. 1 Sam. 13. 19 22. CHAP. IV. VERS 2. SOld them Forsooke them to be made slaves and suffered them to be subdued Of the Gentiles It should seeme that this place was so called because that the Canaanean heathens had their habitations forts there as Isay 9. 1. V. 3. Of iron See upon Joshua Chapter 17. verse 16. V. 4. The wâ—â—e Either Lapidoth was her husbands name or else it should be translated a woman of â—ap doth that is to say borne in a city so called Judged by divine inspiration and extraordinary vocation judged the people and declared unto them Gods Will and was raised up for their deliverance V. 5. Of. Deborah For so this Prophetisse was called V. 9. The journey Or in the way that thou takest namely the way that thou followest in being desirous to have me go along with thee V. 11. From the Kenites From the other kindred of Jethro called Kenites Num. 24. 21. who had taken up their habitation amongst the tribe of Judah Judg. 1. 16. V. 14. Gone out As Captaine of this army where by also the action is imputed to the Lord. V. 15. Discomsited As Jos. 10. 10. and by Judg. 5. 20. it may be gathered that this was done by some heavenly meanes as 1 Sam. 7. 10. With the edge giving by this discomfiture way to Barak and his men to slay them without danger V. 17. Peace Namely a forbearance of hostility and offences but not any sworne oâ— covenanted peace for in that case Jaels act had been blame worthy V. 21. Anaile A Stake headed with iron which was stuck into the ground to keep the cords of the Tents in the field stretched out and slâ—ffe Now this act of Jaels being applauded Judges 5. 24. we ought to beleeve that it proceeded from a holy zeale to destroy the enemies of Gods people according to his expresse command to testifie her perfect communion with the Church without having any regard of her own proper good and safety CHAP. V. VERS 2. THe people Namely some of the tribes thereof v. 18. V. 4. When thou As when thou appearedst to thy people giving them thy Law in the Wildernesse which is a part of Seir or Idumea and afterwards diddst miraculously conduct them causing the prodigious effects of thy presence to be left even so hast thou done at this time V. 6. The high wayes A description of the calamities of warre when the country is over-runn and the high wayes kept by Souldiers and theeves and all trading cutoff none daring to travaile but only through by-wayes See Leviticus chapter 26. verse 22. 2 Chr. 15. 5. I say chapter 33. vers 8. Lam. cha 1. verse 4. and 4. 18. V. 7. A Mother That is to say a governesse and protectâ—ix V. 8. Seene The people were taken unprovided of all manner of defence Peradventure it hath a relation to their being disarmed by their enemies see 1 Sam. 13. 19. 22. V. 9. The gavernors I do honour and love the Magistrates and Judges of the people who notwithstanding their peaceable offices and dignities have beene willing to participate of the labours and dangers of warre V. 10. That ride A token of dignity in these dayes and countries See Judges 10. 4. and 12. 14. He would say let all the Magistrates and eminent persons take an example of these mens zeales and let travailers safeguarded through their valours praise God and honour his instruments V. 11. They that are delivered Seeing that now the Country is in peace and the fields are freed from Souldiers incursions and countrey people may go abroad about their businesse to fetch water at the common wels Ne emiah cha 4. 23. Let those places of great meetings sing out Gods praises Then shall by meanes of this victory the countrey people may frequent the Cities on Court and Market dayes and the inhabitants of the cities may attend upon their businesses in the publick places which ordinarily are neere the gates of the cities V. 13. He made him He hath given him the victory over his enemies and granted him the conquest of their land That remaineth The remainder of the children of Israel who had been rescued out of the Canaanites oppression and tyranny The Lord made That is to say by the hands of me Deborah he hath delivered Princes and great Captaines into the hands of a multitude of meane people V. 14. Was there a root Namely out of Manasseh whose countrey began at the foot of the hill called Amaleck which was within the Tribe of Ephraim Judges 12. 15. After thee Namely Ephraim and Manasseh whose land was on the backside of Benjamin from the South to the North Out of Machir Out of the halfe tribe of Manasseh which was beyond Iordan Num. 32. 39. Came downe Namely the
See Judges 18. 12. CHAP. XIV VERS 4. THat he Namely Samson who enlightened with the knowledge of what he was called unto stood waiting to have the Philistims give him cause to contend with them to revenge himselfe or their tyranny over the people V. 6. Came mighâ—ly upon him In a moment he filled him with a supernaturall strength both of body and minde to confirme him by this act in his vocation as 1 Samuel chapter 17. verse 34. A figure of Christs first victory over the Devill by his death John chapter 12. verse 31. Hebrewes chapter 2. verse 14. He told not by the 8. verse it appeares that Samson did this act out of the way being gone aside from his father for some unknown cause V. 8. To take her To marry her solemnely a figure of the Gentiles calling Hosea chapter 2. verse 19. V. 11. They brought Under pretence of keeping him company and honouring him but it was indeed to sift him and look to him perceiving some terrible motions in him V. 12. Put forth According to the fine ancient custome especially at feasts to exercise their wits See 1 Kings Chapter 10. verse 1. A riddle A speech or obscure and intricate question hard to find out or resolve A figure of the Gospell which is a doctrine hidden from the knowledge of the flesh preached to the world in the time of the Gentiles calling 1 Corinthians chapter 2. v. 7. The seven dayes an usuall time for nuptiall feasts See Genesis chapter 29. verse 27. Sheets Which they carried about them as they do yet in these dayes in the East countrey to rubbe and dry themselves or to cast over their heads or other parts of their body or for other necessary uses See Genesis Chaptes 38. verse 18. V. 14 Out of the An expresse figure of the mystery of the sweet and saving food of the soule brought forth by Christs death by which he destroyed death and the devill See John chapter 6. v. 5. and Hebrew 2. 14. V. 15. Declare unto us By declaring it unto thee that so we may know it from thee A figure of the worlds vaine endeavours to comprehend the Gospell of themselves which cannot be understood but only by the revelation of Christs Spirit 1 Corinthians 2. 10. by the ministery of the Church which in the children of this aâ—e causeth a scossing of Christ and the persecution of his Church V. 17. The seventh day Beleeving it to be already beyond the prefixed time V. 18. If ye had not These words seeme to intimate some signe of suspicion of some secret and unchaste dealing with his wife which kindled a jealousie in him wherein the Spirit of God having a hand he was provoked had power to execute his vengeance upon the accursed and tyrannicall nation V. 20. To his companion To that Philistim whom Samson had chosen for his second-selfe in the nuptiall feasts according to the custome John chapter 3. v. 29. CHAP. XV. VERS 1. INto the chamber according to the ancient laudable custome by which women had their chambers severall from the rest of the houshold See Gen. 23. 2 and 2467. and 3133. V. 4. Foxes Whereof there was great plenty in that Countrey Cant. 2. 15. Now this act of Samsons containeth in it a figure of division of the wary councels of worldly men by which Christ setteth the world on fire Psal. 55. 9. Luke 12. 49. V. 6 Burnt A figure of the persecution of the Church whereby Gods judgements are redoubled upon the Church V. 7 Yet will I be the Italian hath it If I be not a manner of a reserved oath And after that I will not give over untill I have fully accomplished my revenge V. 8 Smote them He made a great slaughter of them without any weapons hurling them against the ground with spurnes and thrusts with his knees Etam See 2 Chron. 11. 6. V 9. Lehi A place so called by anticipation verse 17. V. 14. Loosed Not onely in the knots but even the very webs of them V. 16 With the In the Hebrew there is a kind of similitude between the word Asse and Heap as if he did say with the jaw-bone of an Asse I have made such a slaughter V. 17 Ramath-â—ehi That is to say the Hill of a jaw-bone or the slinging of a jaw-bone V. 18 A thirst A figure of Christs spirituall heat and thirst in the extremity of his combats and upon the very poynt of his victory upon the crosse John chap. 19. 28. Thou hast given Thou hast given him the meanes and power to obtain it V. 19 In the Jaw The Italian hath it A hollow stone according to others one of the teeth which was in the jaw-bone Enhakkore That is the well of him that called or cryed V. 20. Of the Philistims Namely when they ruled Israel for Samson did never quite free the people from the Philistims yoak that being reserved for David to doe who was the figure of Christ who shal accomplish the delivery of his Church at the last glorious appearing of his kingdome CHAP. XVI VERS 3. AND took A figure of Christ his glorious resurrection who could not be detained by death Psal. 68. 20. Acts 2. 24 V. 9 His strength From whence it came namely from the spirit of God and by what means his strength was preserved namely by meanes of his strictly keeping his Nazarite-ship through Gods siâ—gular grace which did tye Samson to that obedience whereby it is likely that he had some expresse manifestation from God though this gift was not common to all Nazarites V. 13 Weavest And windest it as the yarne for a web of cloth The seven Any haire divided into seven locks as the gift of the Holy Ghost are often represented by the number of seven in signe of perfection Exodus 25. 37. Zach. 3. 9. and 4. 2. Revelations chapt 1. verse 4. and chapt 5. verse 6. V. 14 Fastened To the loome having wound his haire about the yarne-beame V. 17 If I be shaven This did not depend upon the ordinary forme of the Nazarite who might be without the miraculous gift of corporall strength but it was a singular favour in Samson by Gods free will annexed to the necessity of his obedience in letting his haire grow For a figure of Christ true Nazarite in holinesse and also infinite strength and power and for a document that the spirit of sanctification ought to be and is in the faithfull a spirit of spirituall strength 2 Timothy Chapter 1. verse 7. V. 20 Was departed hath taken away his gift from him V. 21 He did grind In hand-mills as slaves did Exodus chapt 11. verse 5. Isa. chapt 47. v. 2. Mat 24. 41. V. 22 The haire And withall the gift of his former strength was restored unto him by the same free will of God even according as the sacred signe of his long haire waxed V. 23 Dagon An Idoll of the Philistims in generall though it seemeth his Temple was in
justice and beleef in thy merey see Ios. 7. 19. V. 36. teach them as well the knowledge as the practice through thy corrections V. 37. Plague all diseases and sicknesses which proceed immediately from superior causes or from God are so called in scripture V. 38. The plague namely their sin whereby they shall have wounded their conscience and whereby through thy punishments they shall be induced to seek remedy at thy hands through thy grace V. 39. According to not according to his former sinnes but according to his present repentance or impenitency V. 41. Thy names sake to worship and serve thee Or because he hath obtained the knowledge of thee V. 43. Is called that the name which it beareth of thy Temple is not vaine but accompanied with reall and admirable effects V. 44. Thou hast this is said to shew a lawfull warre undertaken by Gods command or according to common right whereby it must be undertaken by a necessary justice and a just necessity V. 47. Bethink themselves Heb. bring back the thing to their heart that is to say think seriously upon the true causes and remedies of their evills committed wickednesse or we have been wicked and guilty V. 49. Maintaine their cause against the unjust invasion and oppression of their enemies whom thou hast made use of to afflict thy people though they did nothing regard thee Isay 10. 5 6. and 47. 6. Zac. 1. 15. 51. Thine inheritance thine own peculiar people Deut. 5. 20. V. 59. Be nigh have thou them still in remembrance V. 63. Dedicated by solemn actions of prayers sacrifices and devotions began to settle it unto its proper sacred use see upon Num. 7. 10. V. 64. The King because the Altar could not serve for such a great number of sacrifices hee employed the whole Priests Court to that use being divinely inspired so to doe V. 65. Held a feast for seven dayes together the dedication was celebrated and for the other seven dayes following was the feast of the Tabernacles as may be gathered by 2 Chro. 7. 5. 9. the entring being the confines of the length of Palestine Numb 34. 5. 8. V. 66. The eighth day on the end of the last day of the feast of the Tabernacles see 2 Chron. 7. 9. Exod. 23. 15. for David his house and his successor CHAP. IX VERS III. I Have hallowed I have ratified the dedication which thou hast made of it that it may be the place where the signes of my presence and the manifestation of my glory on earth may remaine and that have I done within my selfe and made it manifest unto men that I have done it by the tokens of the cloud and the fire descended from heaven 2 Chron. 7. 1. for ever without any interruption untill the comming of the Messias So that you doe but keep the following conditions mine eyes the effects of my grace and providence shall there bee found and felt Deut. 11. 12. V. 7. Cast out I will withdraw my love from it and give over the protection of it and expose it to destruction as a foule and polluted thing V. 8. Shall hissâ— in scorn and horror V. 11. Gave Hiram for those Cities were as yet inhabited by pagans Iudg. 1. 31. 32. Wherefore Galilee was called of the Gentiles Isa. 9. 1. V. 12. Pleased him not and therefore he restored them to Salomon who did people them with Israelites V. 13. Cabul a name of uncertaine signification according to some it signifieth a durty or a sandy ground Others say that according to the Phenician language it signifieth a displeasing thing see Ioâ—h 19. 27. V. 14. Sent according to others he did send that is to say yearly as in way of tribute which is not very likely talents see Exod. 38. 25. V. 15. The reason the Italian the manner described vers 20. the levie of which see 1 King 5. 13. Millo this was a great terrace born up with exceeding strong walls set upon a deep precipice or valley which divided mount Sion from mount Moriah over against the Temple to the Southward see 1 King 11. 27. 2 Chron. 32. 5. V. 16. Gone up Gezer was a City within the Territory of Ephraim in which the Cananites had remained since the ancient times and were not driven out Iosh. 16. 10. Iudg. 29. And it is likely that either by reason of the difficulty of the enterprise or through some connivance of the children of Israel who had so long cohabited amongst these infidels Solomon suffered Pharaoh to assault it provided that the City being once taken should bee delivered into his hands in lew of a dowry or over dowry with his wife V 18. Tadmor some have believed that it is the city which in ancient times was called Palmira scituate in the confines of the Countrey toward Syria which was a small Countrey very fruitfull but encompassed round about with desart and sandy places and that it is the same as is called Tamar Ezec. 47. 19. V. 19. Of store for armes and victualls as Exo. 1. 11. for his Charrets see 1 King 4. 26. V. 21. Were not able see Iosh. 15. 63. and 17. 12. atribute of bond service this in the Italian is in vers 20. besides the tribute of their goods and Solomon herein seemeth to imitate that which was done to the Gibeâ—nites ' Iosh. 9. 23. and that these Cananites also were converted to the Lord for otherwise it was not lawfull to make any covenant with them Deut. 7. 2. Whereupon those nation were called the servants of Solomon Ezr. 2. 55. 58â— Neh. 11. 3. V. 23. Five hundred 2 Chro. 8. 10. this number is but two hundred and fifty but it is very likely that they did their service by turnes halfe of them at a time and that the fifty which are here over and above were as decurions or commanders of ten over the rest Now these Commissaries were Israelites the other inferior ones which were more in number 1 King 5. 16. were Strangers V. 25. Three times namely at the solemn feasts for he offered his daily sacrifices besides 2 Chron. 8. 13. offer by the hands of the Priests before thâ— Lord namely in the holy place over against the Arke the great curtaine and another partition being between V. 28. Ophir an Eastern conntrey of the Indies Gen. 10. 29. whence came the purest and finest gold Gen. 2. 11. 12. foure hundred and twenty 2 Chron. 8. 18. there are set down foure hundred and fifty whereupon some have thought that they are severall voyagâ—s which are mentioned for Solomon sent thither every three years 1 King 10. 22. CHAP. X. VERS I. OF Sheba of a part of Ethiopia Gen. 10. 7. the name which fame he had gotten through Gods benefits by meanes of his grace to prove him an ancient triall of wits used among wise men to finde out an ingenious explication of dark and intricate questions see Iudg. 14. 12. V. 5. His assent the Italian hath it the burnt offerings others
did present those things to the Prophets who supplied a great part of their charge and office twenty it is likely that the loaves were very small or else it would have been no miracle V. 43. And shall leave as Matth. 14. 10. and 15. 37. CHAP. V. VERS I. GReat man in dignity wealth power and favâ—ur V. 3. In Samaria not that his ordinary abode and dwelling were there but because hee was often there Vnlesse that by the head city the whole Kingdome be meant V. 7. Heerent detesting such an impious opinion as that hee shou'd have the power of God and for feare least under this so impertinent a demand there should bee some plot or traine hidden V. 10. Wash see upon 2. Kings 4. 41. V. 16. Hee refused prophets did use to accept of some small presents which came from aa honâ—st kinde of liberality or of things necessary for â—â—stenance See upon 1 Sam 9. 7. but here there were great reasons to disswade him from it as not to let the pagan conceive that he was avaâ—itious to not seeme to sell the gift of God Mat. 10. 8 Acts 8. 18. and to not make himselfe beholding to any great worldly man c. V. 17. Of earth of this countrey earth which countrey is consecrated to the Lord that I may offer sacrifices thereon and keepe it as a pawne of my communion with his people A demand which had a shew of good zeale but it was without knowledge for the holinesse of the service was not annexed to the materiall earth but to the observing of Gods command which was for worship by sacrifice in that place only V. 18. I bow though it bee without any intent of idolatrizing but only for a ceremony of honour to the King my Lords presence and devotion So hee acknowledgeth that he did sin in that through the remorse or doubt hee hath of it Rimmon an Idol of the Syrians V. 19. Goe in peace the Prophet doth not approve of this dissimulation or division of the heart and the act of the body but it seemes that the Lord having given him no commission nor revealed unto him that hee should instruct him any further in the true religion or incorporate him into the body of his people hee only takes his leave of him without otherwise answering his question As saying content thy selfe with the benifit which thou hast already received a little way the Italian a mile or a stadium see upon Gen. 35. 16. V. 24. Tower the Italian the rock it might bee some Fort standing upon the high-way or peradventure the place it selfe where Elisha dwelt V. 26. Mine heart hath not God revealed the act unto mee in spirit as well as if I had been there bodily present is it a time was this a proper occasion to shew thine avarice taking a present to enrich thy selfe couldest thou not perceive by my resusing of it that the thing was unlawfull Or at this time wherein true Prophets ought to glorify God and justifie their function by vortue which is contrary to false prophets vices wouldest thou staine my house and mine office Or in these times of the Churches desolation wouldest thou think upon thy private dishonest gaines V. 27. VVhite see Exod. 4. 6. Num. 12. 10. CHAP. VI. VERS I. THe place out Schoole or Colledge V. 2. May dwell others where wee may sit that is to say keep our Colledge and doe our exercises V. 6. Cast it see upon 2 Kings 2. 21. V. 8. My camp I will there lie in wait V. 10. Sent to know the truth of it V. 11. VVhich of us or who is it that holds with Israel or taketh their paâ—t V. 13. Dothan a City neare to Shâ—â—hem Gen. 37. 17. V. 15. The servant if it be still Gehazi as may be gathered by 2 Kings 8. 4. 5. wee must beleeve that his leprosie 2 Kings 5. 27. was not of that kinde as that it should hinder his conversation with other men the whitenesse being generall over all the holy Levit 13. 13. V. 17. Open make him see and know by some corporall and apparant vision the true and reall though invisible protection of thy holy Angels see Psalm 34. 8. V. 17. Came down that is to say assaulted the City or came into it V. 19. This is not see of the converting of a narrative truth without offence of conscience for the good even of them who are perswaded to this falshood upon Exod. 1. 19. 20. Open free them from this blindnesse which indeed did not quite take away their sight but did only hinder them from plainly seeing that which was before their eyes V. 22. Those whom how much lesse then oughtest thou to slay them who are faln into thine hands by Gods meere miracle who by mee forbids thee to hurt them V. 23. No more to robbe or make inrodes only for they did come againe with whole armies V. 25. A cab it was a measure of dry things containing as it is thought so much corne as a man could eat in a day doves dung by meanes of which there is alwayes some small corne sound cut of which one may gather some nourishment or salt in extream want Others understand the Hebrew word for the maw where there might bee peradventure found some corne not digested V. 27. If the Lord the Italian hath it let not the Lord save thee words of anger as if hee should say the Lord confound thee thou wicked woman how wouldest thou have mee to helpe thee with bread or wine which I have not V. 30. Upon the wall where there was much people to guard and defend the City sack cloth which might bee seene after hee had rent his garment Now hee were it in signe of griefe and in a superstiticus way of humblenesse yet without any true repentance as first Kings 21. 27. V. 31. If the head hee imputed all these evills to Elisha as having cursed the people and threatned them with these mischances or for refusing to pray for them or to work some miracle for their deliverance imagining it was in his power to doe it when hee would V. 32. The Elders some godly magistrates of the City who were comforting and encouraging one another with the Prophet being come to him to desire and intreat Gods assistance by meanes of his prayers this sonne of namâ—ly Ioram the sonne of Ahab who had murthered Naboth and so many Prophets shut the doore to keep out Iâ—ram who is comming to see mee put to death in his presence hold him namely Ioram who commeth after the messenger V. 33 Hee said as from the King meaning to keepe the Prophet in talke untill the King came which was presently after as it appeares by 2 Kings 7. 2. this evill all thy talk tends to having us put our trust in the Lord and to returne to him by prayer but all is in vaine for the Lord will have us overthrown words of a prophane desperate man CHAP. VII VERS I. SAid to
it were personally CHAP. VI. VERS X. EXecuted who carried himselfe like a free and couragious Priest in the resistance which hee made against King Vzziah 2 Chron. 26. 17. Others referre this not to Azoriah but to Iohanan his father whom they beleeve to be the same Iebâ—iada who re-established Gods true service and the whole Kingdome delivering it from the tyranny of Athaliah 2. Kings 11. 14. V. 14. Seraiah who was also Ezra's Father Ezr. 7. 1. V. 19. Their fathers forefathers and ancestors who gave their names to their families V. 20. Of Gershom the Italian addeth the sonnes of those that descended in direct line his sonne that is to say grand-childe v. 42. 43. Now many of these names are otherwise in many places of Scripture according to the custome of the Iewes who had oftentimes two names V. 22. Amminadah called also Izahar v. 〈◊〉 and elsewhere V. 27. Elkanah the father of the Prophet Samuel 1 Sam. 1. 1. V. 28. Vâ—shni called Ioel also v. 33. and 1 Saâ— 8. 2. V. 33. And these Heman and Asaph v. 39. and Etban v. 44. who were the three heads of the foure and twenty orders of sacred singers 1 Chron. 25. 9. V. 39. Brother of the same tribe of Levi for otherwise they were of two different stocks the one of Kehath and the other of Gershoâ— v. 43. â—â—â—od in the Tabernacle and afterward in the Temple executing of his office V. 44. Ethan called also Ieduthan 1 Chron. 9. 16. and 25. 1. 3. 6. V. 49. And his sonnes by lineall descent from father to sonne the place that is to say it was done but once a yeare by the high Priest going into the sanctuary Exod. 30. 10. Levit. 16. 17. as it was done by the other Priests daily carrying the blood of propitiatory sacrifices into the Temple Levit. 4. 5. 6. 17. V. 54. Castles publick houses for priestly residence V. 58. Hilen called also Holen Iosh. 2â— 15. as many other of these names of cities are here diversly set down by reason that according to the time the names of places doe often alter V. 60. Thirteen joyning to the eleven the other two named Iosh. 21. 16. 17. V. 61. The sonnes see v. 66. ten cities whereof there are but eight named v. 63. but the number is filled Iosh. 21. 2â— 23 25. V. 66. The residue besides Aaron his priestly family v. 57. V. 78. By Iericho see upon Num. 22. 1. CHAP. VII VERS II. WHose number see of this description 1 Chron. â—7 1. V. 12. Shuppinâ— Gen. 46. 21. they are called Muppim and Huppim and Num. 26. 39. Shupham and Hupham who were the sonnes of Ir the sonne of Bela v. 7. Hushim this Hushim is not spoken of elsewhere in the tribe of Benjamin There is indeed a Hushim spoken of in the tribe of Dan Gen. 46. 23. and it is very likely to be the same otherwise Dan wâ—uld be quite left out in this numbring and it may very well be that the word Aber which followeth ought to be interpreted another a terme used in the Hebrew in detestation of a thing or person which they will not call by its name by reason of the horrible idolatry which was brought up and used in Dan. Whereupon also Rev. 7. 5. Dan is left out for some such reason And Zabulon is also left out in this place for some unknown reason V. 13. Bilha Iacobs concubine Gen. 30. 〈◊〉 V. 14. The sonnes the Italian the sonne that is to say descended from him for Ashriel was the son of Machir sonne of Manasseth Num. 26. 29. 31. whom shee the Italian addeth the wife of Gilead it hath been necessary to supply these words by reason that in these books are some mutilations which have happened by some unknown meanes V. 15. The second the Italian the other the head of the stock of the posterity of Manasseth for Zelopheâ—ad was the sonne of Hepher the sonne of Gilead Manasseth his grand-child Num. 26 33. 21. The men of Gath it is likely that this happened whilest the children of Israel were in Egypt in some inroad which thâ—se Ephraimites made upon the Philiâ—â—ines or the Philistines upon them V. 22. Ephraim because between Ephraim Iosephs sonne and these who were slain there are seven generations and it is not likely that Ephraim was yet liviâ—g therefore by Ephraim must bee understood Zaâ—ad himselfe either because hee had two names or because hee was so called by reason that hee was head of the tribe V. 23. â—eriah that is to say in affliction V. 27. Non elsewhere called Nun the father of Ioshua Moses his successor V. 28. Gaza the Italian Aza a city in the tribe of Ephraim not mentioned elsewhere for it cannot be Gaza of the Philistines which was farre from Ephraim V. 34. Shamer Italian Semer which is the same as Shomer v. 32. V. 38. Iether which is the same as Ithran in the precedent verse CHAP. VIII VERS VI. THey removed the Scripture specifieth not when nor how nor wherefore this happened V. 7. He removed seeking a more commodious habitation V. 8. After he the aforesaid Gera had sent them away namely by the afforesaid removing It should seem the meaning is that of that great Family of Ehud which at first dwelt in Geba one part went into Manahat and the other which was descended from Shaharim went into the land of Moah V. 13. Aialon namely of the countrey which was about this city for the city belonged to the tribe of Dan Iosh. 19. 42. some believe that this happened after the captivity V. 21. Shimhi it is likely to bee the same as Shema v. 13. V. 29. The father that is to say the head of the Gibeonites called Iehiel 1 Chron. 9. 35. V. 32. These also namely part of these heads with their Families over against for Ierusalem was scituate in the land of Banjamin and therefore was joyning to the rest of the countrey where the other Families of the Benjaminites did dwell V. 33. Nâ—r called also Abiel 1 Sam. 9. 1. Abinadab it may bee the same as Ishui 1 Sam. 14. 49. Eshbaal called also Ishbosheth see upon 2 Sam. 2. 8. V. 34. Meriâ—baal called also Mephibosheth 2 Sam 4. 4. CHAP. IX VER II. ISraelites some of the ten tribes which had joyned themselves to the tribe of Iudah before the captivity 2 Chron. 31. 1. and 34. 6. under which are comprehended they of Iudah aâ—so Nethinims the word signifieth men dedicated and subject to some service the common opinion is that they were of the Gibeonites posterity which were subject to mean and laborious services Iosh. 9. 23. V. 4. Amihud if this bee the same with the numbering in Neh. 11. 4. there is great diversity in the names V. 5. Shilonites they are thought to bee the posterity of Sela the sonne of Iudah V. 11. The ruler the second Priest and deputy to the high Priest Num. 3. 32 Now this is â—â—cant by Azariah who is also called Seraiah Neh.
thing may be done V. 15. Helped them as adsessors commissaries or relators V. 16. Sate down begun to sit about these judiciall acts the tenth which was in the moon of Iuno counting the moneths from September V. 44. And some of them had wives by whom they had children the Italian hath it and there were some of them who exposed their children that is to say some of them forsook their children leaving them in the streets or in the high-wayes Others translate it and there were some amongst them that had women by whom they had children THE BOOK OF NEHEMIAH The ARGUMENT THis book containeth the continuation of the restauration of the Iewish state after their returne from Babylon whereof after a long discontinuance Nehemiah was a chiefe instrument who lived almost at the same time as Ezra did and they were both present at all the notable actions which are set down in this History Nehemiah as governour appointed by the King of Persia and Ezra as a Priest and one excellent well skilled in the Law of God The summe is that Nehemiah being raised to honours and in favour with Artaxerxes King of Persia got leave of him to goe to Ierusalem to build up the walls and restore the ruines thereof which hee undertook with a heroick zeale and courage continued with great wisdome and in very good method and accomplished within a very short time by the wonderfull blessing of God And then hee began to provide for the safety of the city against the plots and treacheri s of the Samaritans and other heathens their neighbours and enemies And afterwards provided for the politick government within beginning with the mittigation of creditors rigors and relieving the poore from oppression and in despight of all disturbances without and treacheries within hee accomplished this work then hee began to set down rules in the performing of Gods service and ministery of the Temple laying the foundation thereof upon the renewing of Gods covenant and so went on in settling the holy offices in their ancient orders and in providing sustenance for the Ministers and all other things which were necessary for the use of the Temple And after this the walls of the city were solemnly dedicated the people numbred and one part assigned to dwell is Ierusalem and the rest in the cities and places of the countrey according to the ancient lands of their tribes and families And all this being finished in twelve yeares space at the end of them Nehemiah returned into Persia from whence within a yeare after hee made another voyage to Ierusalem and reformed many disorders there as the peoples mixing themselves with prophane people the want of maintenance for those who ministred in the Temple and marriages with infidels so that through his excellent vertues bee set the Iewish Common-wealth in a good and happy state in which it continued for a long time after Whereupon most deservedly was attributed unto him the title of Third Founder of that Common-wealth after Ioshuah and David CHAP. I. VER 1 THe words the Italian the book Heb. the words which may also be understood of the acts Chisleâ— which was the November moon twentieth of Aâ—taxerxes reign V. 9. Of the heaven a popular and vulgar kinde of speech because the earth seemeth to be plaine and covered wiâ—h the heavens as with a halfe gloâ—e which boundeth the earth round about Deut. 4. 32. Matth. 24. 31. V. 11. This man namely of King Artaxerxes CHAP. II. VER 1 MIsan which is March moon that wine which was at their second courses for then the Persiams did drink more al undaâ— tly otherwise at their meale namely their first course they dâ—ank but little and for the most parâ— water see Est. 5. 6. I took doing my office of cup-bearer V. 2. Then I was as well because it was not lawfull for any one to stand beâ—ore the King of Persia mourning Est 4. 2. â—s also because I durst not to tell him the true cause of my griefe V. 4. I prayed secretly to my seâ—se that hee might direct my speeches blesse mine intents and move the Kings heart to graâ—t my requâ—sts V. 8. That I shall where I shall make my ordinary abode as governour and the Kings Lievtenaâ—â— V. 10. Sanballat these were Noble-men and governours for the King in Samaria as Ez. 4. 7. 8. the Horonite of 〈…〉 oronaim a city of Moab Isa. 15. 〈◊〉 Ier. 48. 3. the servant who was a slave by his condition V. 13. Went out out of the city going round about it to take notice what case the city was in what circuit it was off and to consider what was necessary and the meanes how to provide for it that having considered upon the businesse hee might informe people and encourage and perswade them to work upon it by night yet it is likely the Moon did shine by the gate which was on the West side neere to the valley of the dead bodies 2 Chron. 28. 9. Ier. 31. 40. dragon well whereof there is no mention elsewhere dung port through which they carried and emptied all the filth of the city into a deep valley V. 14. Of the fountaine which was also on the Westside and was so called because that anciently the water of the great fountain Gihon was from this place brought into the city by a great channell built upon arches see upon 2 Chron. 32. 4. 30. the kings 2 Kings 20. 20. there is mention made of a water course made by King Hezekiah but it is thought that Solomon first made it and that King Hezechiah did but only repaire it or change it into a water-course underground there was no thâ— passage was so stopped and incumbred with stones rubbish and such ruines that I could not passe but on foot V. 15. By the brook K idron which was on the East side of the city by the gate comming in at the same gate as I went out having fetched the whole circuit of the city V. 16. The work namely of the re-edifying of the city Otheâ—s that had the managing of the businesse V. 18. The hand the Lord had still accompanied mee with his favour and assisted mee with most evident and extraordinary assistance V. 20. Have no portion you have no community with the Church being infidels and issued from infidels and enemies of the people and therefore wee doe not accept you for friends nor yet feare you as enemies being secure under Gods protection nor right by any desert or for any good done to us or by any just carriage towards us nor memoriall you cannot shew that ever you had any just pretence or right over us nor that your ancestors were ever but enemies to us as you are at this present CHAP. III. VER 1. THey built the one bestowing the cost and the others their labour and all together setting forward and looking to the work the sheep-gate which was on the East side of the Temple and next to it through which the
did use lots to chuse out prosperous times for such and such actions or enterprises Adar which is February moone V. 10. His ring with which he sealed his royall letters Est. 8. 8. and he gave it him to wright what hee pleased in the Kings name and it seemes hee kept it afterwards as a token of principall authority Est. 8 2. see Gen. 41. 42. V. 15. The City namely the Iewes that dwelt in it or all the people in generall partly for pity and partly for feare of the ordinary confusions which happen in these popular executions wherein every body followeth his own passion against whom hâ—e pleaseth under the pretence of the proscription of some CHAP. IIII. VER 1. WIth ashes see upon Iosh. 7. 6. Iob 2. 12. Ezech. â—7 30. V. 8. To charge her in Mordâ—cai his name who was in a fathers stead to Ester V. 11. One Law he is condemned to death without any remission by an immutable and irrevocable sentence which is of as much force as Law Dan. 2. 9. V. 14. Shall bee destroyed some notable judgement of God will fall upon thee and thine because of thy base and scareâ—ull courage V. 16. Neither eat that is to say doe not take your ordinary repasts but eat sparingly and afflict your soules in token of repentance which is the true companion and assistant of prayer I perish I will embrace my death quietly seeing I cannot avoide it without failing in my duty unlesse that God be pleased to heare our common prayers see Gen. 43. 14. CHAP. V. VER 1. INner Court divided from the outward Court Est. 6. 4. into which one might come without being called V. 2. Touched in token of reverence and subjection V. 6. Of wine namely at the second course see upon Neh. 2. 1. V. 8. As the King namely in making my request known unto him CHAP. VI. VER 1. OF the Cronicles the Italian of the journallâ— or doily acts the publike acts of every day which were gathered by certaine Scriveners according to the custome of Persia and other Nations Est. 2. 23. V. 4. In the Court desiring and expecting to bee called into the inner Court it being not lawfull to come in otherwise Ester 4. 11. and 5. 1. V. 8. The horse as 1 Kings 1. 33. his head some understand this of the horses head which might also peraventure be the custome and fashion of Persia. V. 12. His head covered a ceremonie used amongst the Eastern people in the time of great mournings 2 Sam. 15. 30. Ier. 14. 3. V. 13. His wise men see upon Ester 1. 13. to fall from thy supreme dignity the King having communicated it to another by which meanes hee is entered into favour with all men bee of the seed which seed by divers manifest proofes all the world had found to bee in the great God his singular favour and protection and had also the faculty of gaining the good will of Kings by their excellent vertues as it had been seene in Daniel and his companions in Jechonia in Zerubbabell Ezra Nehemiah and others And peradventure in this councell there was some magick art used CHAP. VII VER 2. ON the second day after the first of the other precedent banquet V. 4. If wee had beene sold it seemeth shee hath a reference to the summe of money which Haman had proffered Ester 3. 9. and 4. 7. dammage in the losse of such a number of usefull and loyall subjects which cannot bee countervailed by the summe of money which hee hath proffered though it bee a great and vaste summe V. 8. Vpon the bed that bed which she used at meales not the bed shee lay upon to sleep Ester 1. 6. face as it were to take a hatefull object from before the Kings eyes and to shew that Hamman was unworthy to behold the Kings face any more and in token of his irrevocable condemnation see Iob 9. 24. Isa. 22. 17. V. 9. Chamberlains the Italian hath it ordinarie Officers Heb. which stood in the Kings presence others said in the presence of the King Behold c. CHAP. VIII VER 4. HEld out in signe of favour and to make her stand upon her feet see Est. 4. 11. V. 7. I have given I have done what I could for you according to the Law having punished Haman and testified all manner of good will towards you now it lyeth not in my power to revoke the letters written by Hamon Est. 1. 19. But I doe give the Iewes leave and power to provide for their escape and defence as well as they can V. 9. Sivan which is the May moone V. 10. Dromedaries a sort of Camells which are lesser then the ordinary ones and extreame swift Mules others translate it greater Camells V. 12. One day as they should have been set upon to the end the Iewes might take nothing upon them beyond the moderation of a just defence V. 15. Blue the Italian violet these colours namely violet white and scarlet were peculiar to the Kings and great ones of Persia the Citie see Est. 3. 15. V. 16. Had light a calme and deliverance from the horrible tempest which threatned them CHAP. IX VER 3. OFfices some would restraine this to Treasurers and Chamberlaines V. 10. Laid they not though the King had granted them leave to doe it Est. 8. 11. yet they abstained from it to shew that this execution was done by them onely for the safeguard of their lives and not for any covetousnesse V. 13. To morrow also because there remained yet in Shushan many of the Iewes deadly and open â—nemies being of Hanians servants and partakers who being escaped the prefixed day would not faile a new to set on foot their cruell designe upon the first opportunitie and therefore Ester desires to have them prevented be hanged that their bodies may be as a spectacle in signe of execration and for a publike example V. 19. Of sending see concerning this lâ—udable custome on great feast dayes Neh. 8. 10. 11. V. 21. The fourteenth those of the countrey the fourteenth and those in the citiâ—s the fifteenâ—h yet according to the Iewes observation to this day the fourteenth is a greater festivall then the fifteenth V. 23. Vndertook they voluntarily submitted and yeelded to obey this command though it were not a command that had any power to force them to it through feare of punishment seeing it came not from any supreme power V. 26. Of this letter the Italian of those letters namely of Mordacai ver 20. and of that they did dispose themselves to the observation of this not onely by reason of Mordacai his authority but also through their own judgements acknowledging the danger and the greatnesse of the deliveraâ—ce V. 29. With all authority the Italian with all manner of instance the Hebrew strength Others he writ the second time all that belonged to the ratisication and firmenesse of this statute V. 31. Fastings whereof not withstanding there is no mention made in this book
it bee adorned with divine graces even in this world yet it is like unto abride which is yet at home untill her solemne going forth when shee goeth to her husband Rev. 19. 7. 8. which signifieth that shee doth not outwardly make shew of what shee is as yet 1 Iohn 3. 2. or that her ornaments are spirituall and internall not worldly Cant. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 3. 3. V. 14. Shall bee brought that of altogether may be composed the intire body of the universall Church V. 15. Pallace first into the communion of the Church in this world and afterwards into heavenly glory V. 16. Thy children as if hee said O Christ in stead of the Iewish nation out of which thou shalt come according to the slesh the whole Christian Church shall bee thy people which is made so by thy word and spirit Heb. 2. 13. princes by some degree and measure of particitation of Christs spirituall and everlasting Kingdome and glory Mat. 19. 28. Luke 22. 29. 1 Cor. 6. 3. Ephes. 2. 6. PSAL. XLVI THE title Alamoth see 1 Chron. 15. 20. and upon Psal. 6. in the title V. 4. A river the Church shall enjoy her sweet rest and security though it have in it selfe but weak meanes meant by those smaâ—l streames and torrents where with Ierusalem was watered opposite to great rivers and seas that is to say the power and greatnesse of the world see Isa. 8. 6. V. 5. Right early the Italian when the morning appeareth that is to say just in the point and very moment of the greatest danger even as when after the dangers of the night with the day the assalt is expected as God hath done in diverse a 〈…〉 ctions of his people Exod. 14. 24. 27. 2 Chron. 20. 20. Psa. 30. 5. V. 6. The heathen this may bee understood of some singular deliverance as that of 2 Chron. 14. 12. and 20. 23 and 32. 2â— or of such ordinary ones as God sendeth to his Church hee uttered a figurative description of Gods miraculous assistance without any humane meanes as Psa. 18. 6. 7. V. 8. Hee hath made or hee hath sent desolations upon the earth that is to say hee hath destroyed the Kingdomes of the world which were his enemies V. 10. Be still Gods words to his enemies to exhort them to repentance or to denounce perdition to them if they continue PSAL. XLVII VER 2 FOr the Lord that is to say the everlasting sonne of God being gone up to heaven hath taâ—en possession of the universall Kingdome which God his father hath given him V. 3. Hee shall subdue this must bee understood of the spirituall subjection of the whole world to Christs Kingdome in whom the Church hath part as being his body see Isa. 49. 23. V. 4. Hee shall the Italian hee hath that is to say hee hath by his free election given us an excellent inheritance chosen out above all other wherein consists all our glory namely the Kingdome of heaven V. 5. Is gone up this may figuratively be understood of the arke of the covenant in which God did shew himselfe present which was by David transported with great pompe and solemnity into his city 2 Sam. 6. â—2 or by Solomon into the Temple 1 Kings 8. 6. But spiritually and chiefely it ought to be refâ—rred to Christs asscension into heaven as Psa. 68. 24. 25. V. 8. The throne namely the arke figuâ—atively 1 Chron. 28. 18. Psa 80. 1. and 99. 1. and heaven in truth and mistically Heb. 8. 1. and 12. 2. V. 9. The people namely of two they have been made one only people a prophecy of the calling of the Gentiles unto God hee is the only protectâ—r and governor of the universe and therefore it is fitting and just that all men should acknowledge him and serve him CHAP. XLVIII THE title Of Psalme see upon the title of Psal. 30. V. 2. Beautifull for scituation not so much for temporall blessings for which shee was called the Queen of the East as for the spirituall ones God being present there and his service truly established there and the promise being that the Messias should there accomplish the worke of our redemption of the great King which God had chosen for his Royall residence where all his people are to come to receive his commands and to yeelde him hommage and service V. 4. The Kings he speaks of some notable enterprise which was against the Church as Psal 46. 6 V. 7. Thou breakest the Italian they were broken as the East wind breaketh the Ships of Tarshish thou dost overthrow all the preparations of men in the Sea of this world Of Tarshish of the great Sea either Mâ—dâ—terranean of Ocean With an East winde which is a tempestuous winde in those countreys Ier. 18. 17. V. 8. As we have heard that is to say this deliverance of ours is equall to those ancient deliverances whereof we have heard report Or we have so and the effects to be according to thy words and promise V. 10. According to thy thou makest thy selfe to be known such as indeed thou art and like unto such a one art thou praised and glorified V. 11. The daughters the cities of the Tribe of Iudah called daughters in respect of Ierusalem which was the Metâ—opolis V. 12. Walk about a poeticall representation by which the world is invited to consider the inpregnable strength and magnificence of the Church by reason of the presence of her God even as singularities of the Fort or Castle of a City are shewed to Travellers to the end that the may spread the fame thereof into forraign parts a great way off PSAL. XLIX VER 3. OF wisedome Hebrew wisedomes namely concerning the true knowledge and apprehension of the end of man that hee may lead his life accordingly V. 4. I will encline a terme taken from Musitians who leane to their eare when they are tuning their instruments meaning that he will instruct himselfe as well or better then any other can V. 5. The iniquity that is to say the congregation of the wicked or the calamities which God useth to inflict upon his children for the punishing of sinne V. 8. Precious the Italian cannot be found or it is deare or rare to be gotten V. 11. They call seeing themselves to be mortall they think for to immortalize themselves by meanes of their lands and Lordships which they call by their owne names V. 12. The beasts as much as concerneth the body and this present life Eccles. 3. 19. V. 13. Their sayings Hebrew their mouth the meaning is that although the sonnes of worldly men see the vanity of their fathers confidence yet they will follow their example Others translate it they doe approve of it with their mouths that is say doe with words prayse that kinde of life and doe follow it with their deeds V. 14. Feed on them the Italian shall pasture them a poeticall kinde of speech that is to say being laid in the eâ—rth like unto a
to surprise David V. 7. With their mouth the Italian belch out words insulting as though they had already taken me or outragious and flanderous words or furious and threatning words V. 9. Because of his strength the Italian I will beware of their strength Others As for their strength I will look upon thee that is to say I will hope in thy help to free me from it V. 11. Scatter them it should seeme he hath a relation to Caines punishment whom God would not have kild but would have him to bee a wanderer all the dayes of his life for a spectacle and an example of Gods judgements Gen. 4. 12. Otherstranslate it Shake them namely their degree of honour and dignitie V. 12. For the sinne others the words of their lips are the sinne of their mouth meaning that all they doe say or utter is bad and wicked Be taken let them bee suddenly punished and overthrown for their impudent presumption in cursing and slandering me V 15. Let them wander now they wander up and down to catch me but the time shall come that they shall wander through hunger and want to seek food and reliefe V. 16. In the morning it should seeme this hath a relation to the watching of Sauls servants for him who thought to catch him and kill him in the morning 1 Sam. 19. 11. meaning at that time when these people imagine to have me in their hands I shall bee in safety and shall have cause to praise and blesse thee for my deliverance PSAL. LX. THE title Shushan Edith the words signifie the Lillie of ornament and it is not certainly known whether it were the name of some musicall instrument or the beginning of some ordinary song Psal 80. in the Title To teach that is to say given to the Colledge of sacred Musitians for a forme of a song of victory to have their Schollars learne it and peradventure all the people to honour Davids triumphant returne in stead of ordinary songs which were used upon such occasions see 1 Sam. 18. 6. Psal. 68. 12. 26. twelve thousand in Samuel and the Chronicles there is mention made of eighteen thousand peradventure these twelve thousand were kild in a pitcht battell and the other six thousand in some other skirmishes V. 1. Cast us off this must bee understood of the grieveous calamities which the people suffered under the Iudges and under Sauls raign V. 2. To tremble thou hast shaken the land of Israel and caused them to suffer many adversities V. 3. Made us to drink thou hast amazed and astonished us with afflictions like unto a man that had drank some drink to astonish and make him beside himselfe according to the threatning in Deut. 28. 28. 34. V. 4. Displayed in signe of victory Because of not for any desert of ours but only to ratifie the truth of thy promises of grace V. 6. Hath spoken that is to say he hath sworn by himselfe who is the most holy one Others hee hath spoken in his sanctury that is to say in heaven or in the Temple where he uttered his Oracles I will rejoyce that is to say I shall enjoy my victory peaccably possessing the Kingdome of Israel even over those parts which did longest and most obstinately follow Sauls side as those places had done which are here named V. 7. The strength namely that Tribe in which by reason of the great number and valour of them consisteth the chiefe strength of my Kingdome see Deut 3â— 17. Psal. 78. 9. My Law-giver that is to say Jerusalem the chiefe citie of Judah and of all Israel the great councell of the seventy Iudges Num. 11. 16. and my soveragne court of Iustice Psal. â—22 5. V. 8. My wash pot that is a people brought into a most abject slavery as your scullions and dish-washers in Kitchins Psal. 68. 13. or a countrey grown in famous and of a â—oâ—did condition as your water-carriers are unlesse hee meanes the great slaughters which David made in those places having flaine two parts of the Moabites whereupon the countrey became as a great panne or boule full of blood 2 Sam. 8. 2 will I cast out in contemâ—â— and to despise them Triumph thou that is to lay acknowledge me to be thy King with joyfull acclamations as who should say with a long live the King honour thou my triumph now that thou art subdued 2 Sam. 8. 1. 12. V. 9. Who will bring me who will put the enemies strong holds into my possession after that I have overcome them in battell May bee he meanes Rabbaâ— particularly the chiefe city of the Ammonites which David besiedged after all these victories 2 Sâ—m 11. 1. V. 11. From trouble or to bee freed from our enemies V. 12. Through God with his help and assistance and through his power Psal. 56. 4. 10. PSAL. LXI THE title Neginah see Psalme 4. in the Title V. 2. From the end it seemes that David made this Psalme at that time as he fled from before Absolom to the confines of the Land of Israel 2 Sam. 17. 22. Others say it was when hee fled from Saul as Psal. 42. 6. 〈…〉 ead me it doth represent a man climing to get up into a place of safety but wanting strength to get to it the meaning is doe thou save me for of my selfe I caâ—nâ—t doe it by any meanes V. 3. For thou hast been this verse may be joyned to the former in this manner I pray thee relieve mee as thou usest to doe or with the following verse 3 upon the assurance of thine ordinary deliverances I hope to be brought back againe to thy Temple there to remaine for ever V. 4. In the Covert a phrase taken from birds as Psal. 91. 4. V. 5. The heritage namely these present and eternall goods which properly belong to thy children wherein the world hath no part at all V. 6. Prolong the Italian adde or thou wilt adde that is to say cause thou me to live and reign under the protection of thy grace and constant love all that time as thou hast apointed mee without any interruption and let the Kingdome of thy Church become everlasting under the Messias who is to descend from me PSAL. LXII THE title to Jeduthâ—n the Italian over the children of Iâ—duthun that is to say over that company or squadron of sacred Musiâ—ions which was of the progenie of Ieduthun 1 Chron. 25. 1. 3. V. 1. My soul or let it bee how it will my soule hopeth in c. V. 3. How long David speaks to his enemies and persecutors Will yee imagine mischiefe the Italian how long will yee set upon a man or will yee contrive and imagine mischiefe a tottering that is ready to fall being shaken or through age Fence that is dry and hath no morter to strengthen it such as your walls that are made about lands or fields V. 4. To cast him the Italian to cast this man namely me against whom they lay all these plots
above the that is to say above any power or resistance of theiâ—s or working upon them V. 6. There did we that is to say our nation had great occasion to rejoyce exceedingly in those notable miracles whereof the first was the ending of the Egyptian bondage and the second the comming into the land of Promise V. 11. Thou broughtest a description of the peoples calamites taken from wilde beasts brought into nets and from beasts to draw and carry and from slaves bound about the body with chaines V. 12. Through fire namely thorow extreame dangers and afflictions sec Isa. 43. 2. A wealthy place the Italian a place of refreshment or a prosperous and abundant place V. 15. The incense namely that part of sacrifices of thanksgiving which was to bee burned and consequently to vanish away into smok Lev. 3. 3. 9. 14. V. 17. He was the meaning seemeth to be that praying to him aloud I was therewithall assured that I should be heard whereupon I did conceive and silently frame within my selfe the prâ—aise which I would therefore yeeld unto him in due time PSAL. LXVII VER 2. THat thy way namely the marvellous order and meanes which thou observest in governing of thy Church as well in regard of thy word and lawes as of thy works and miracles and generally in every thing wherein and wherefore thou dost manifest thy selfe V. 4. Shalt judge shalt governe them by a righteous way of justice this trust bee referred to the Messias his Kingdom and to the calling of the Gentiles under him Psal. 72. 4. Isa. 2 4. V. 6. Yeild that is to say all the world shall bee filled with divine blessings and especially with spirituall ones PSAL. LXVIII VER 2. ARise these are the same words as Moses used in the wildernesse when the Arke did remove Num. 10. 35. For this Psalme was composed by David when hee removed the Ark to Sion 2 Sam. 6. 11. before him or by reason of his presence V. 4. Extoll him the Italian raise up his wayes termes taken from what is used to be done at the triumphall comming in of Kings whom they use to meet and ridde and mend the wayes by which they are to come so here is meant the preparation for the bringing of the Arke but especially the spirituall preparations for Christs comming into the world which is a right wildernesse void of all goodnesse justice and life which preparations were made by his Prophets and especially by Iohn the Baptist Isa. 40. 3. Mal. 3. 1. Mat. 3. 3. V. 5. A judge that is to say a protector of their right against all manner of oppression habitation namely in heaven in his glory and in his Temple in the signes of his presence and power V. 6. Which setteth that is to say gives them a peaceable and permanent dwelling where they may live in fellowship in sweet and holy matrimony blessed with issue the solitary namely they that had no family nor company Or living in solitary places as it oftentimes happeneth in the great desolations of warres wherein man is forced to live without marrying and wander without any familie Psa. 78. 63. Ier. 7. 34 the rebellious that is to say contâ—ariewise his obstinate enemies being subdued are driven out of their countries and ancient dwellings into desert places where they settle their abode Psa. 107 40. V. 8. The earth a poeticall description of Gods glorious apparitions when hee brought his people through the wildernesse and especially when the Law was published Exod. 19. 16. 18. dropped with toile and sweating V. 9. A plentifull â—ain thou makest theâ— and of Canaan which thou hast taken for thine own having consecrated it for the seat of thy Temple and Church marvalous fruitfull by raine and abundant dewes Deut. 11. 11. V. 10. Thy congregation the Italian thy band that is to say thy people which is as the armie which thou art commander over amongst whom after the victory â—â—ou dividest the conquered countrey prepared it that is to say assigned and reserved it for thy Church by thy secret providence it having before that time no countrey of it own as other nations had see Deut. 32. 6. V. 11. The word the Italian cause to speake that is to say to celebrate his wonders and benefits for the victories granted to his people upon the Kings of Canaan under Ioshua the Iudges and David those that published hee hath a relation to this that upon the first report of some notable victorie the maidens did sing songs thereof in the streets to the glory of God and praise of the Captaine of the Arâ—ie Exod. 15. â—0 Iudges 11. 34. 1 Sam. 18. 6. V. 12. Did flee some hold these to be the very words of the aforesaid songs and such the spoile was so great which was found after the slaughter that even women and maidens who either through modesty or tendernesse doe not use to goe much abroad especially to follow armies had also their share thereof see 2 Sam. 1. 24. Or the enemies campe being discomfited those which did most use to keep at home came forth without fear to pillage V. 13. Though ye have this verse also may be of the subject of the said songs the meaning of it is After that ye O people of God shall for a long time have endured base slavery and have been like sâ—ullion boyes lying upon the ground durty and smoakie you shall bee againe restored to glory and honour by Gods deliverances covered that is to say white and bright like silver V. 14. When the after all these victories obtained against the enemies of the Church the land which before seemed horrid through warre and desolation Psa. 74. 20. became beautifull and flourishing in justice peace and blessings even as the hill of Salmon being shady and darke of it own nature becommeth white when the snow is fallen upon it see concerning this hill Iudg. 9. 48. V. 15. The hill of God that is to say all other hills though they be very high and therefore called the Lords hills Psa. 36. 6. and most fruitfull as the hill of Bashan and though they exceed in largenesse yet must they yeeld the first degree of honour to mount Sion though it bee but a barren and low hillock seeing God hath chosen it for the seat of his Temple figure of his Church yea of heaven it selfe And hereby is meant that the highest worldly Kingdome must humble it selfe under the Kingdome of Christ in his Church though it bee lowly and poore in the sight of the world V. 16. VVhy leape yee as triumphing and making a shew of your naturall advantages over Sion Or to insult over it and compare and equalize your selves in honour with it poeticall kinde of speeches Others translate it why gaze you as though you were ravished with admiration V. 17. The chariots the Italian the horsmen a description of the company which accompanied the Arke when it was brought to mount Sion followed by an infinite
V. 10. Open that is to say if thou dost obey mee I will make thee fully happy and contented and will fulfill all thy just desires V. 12. Hearts lusts the Italian hardnesse of their hearts or to the imagination or to the pervernesse of theirhearts V. 13. O that a humane manner of speaking to shew what pleasure God takes in mens obediences for their own goods Deut. 〈◊〉 12. 13. V 15 Submitted themselves the Italian yeelded fained obedience they should have been forced though but faâ—nedly and against their wills to have submitted themselves unto him as Psal. 18. 44. and 66. 3. Their time that is to say their happinesse V. 16. Out of the Rock a hiperbolicall kinde of speech as if God had made honey to distill out of the Rock as he made the waters to issue forth of it in the Wildernesse PSAL. LXXXII VER 1. STandeth the Italian is present namely by a particular vertue and providence as soveraign Lord and chiefe Governour of his people Of the mighty the Italian of God that is to say of the Princes and Governours of his people who are but Gods Ministers from whom they have all their power and from whom they receive their Lawes as from their soveraigne and supreame Lord see Deut. 1. 17. 2 Chro. 19. 6. Rom. 13. 1. Hee judgeth that is to say hee examineth and discereuth their thoughts motions judgments and actions to approve of an ratifie the upright and holy ones and reprove and difannull them that are not so The Gods a name which is sometimes attributed to Magistrates by reason of their vocation and because they represent Gods Majesty and Soveraignty V. 5. They know not a complaint of the Prophet against the Magistrates of his time The walk on they proceed in their actions without the guide of Gods Spirit and the light of his Word which are onely directions of all uprightnesse Foundations that is to say from the corruption of the heads proceeds a generall disorder and ruine of the whole state see Psal. 11. 3. and 60. 2. and 75. 3. V. 6. I have said I have called you gods verse 1. because you represent Gods Majesty in the governing of men and because hee hath stamped in you a character of his glory and finally by reason of Gods gifts and vocation and of the duty which you are bound to not to exempt you from the generall condition of other men nor from Gods judgement both being apparant in you by reason of death V. 7. Of the Princes which were before you who yee know died all Or like unto the Princes of other Nations you having no priviledge by being Princes of Gods people V. 8. Iudge that is say seeing thy Ministers and Officers have subverted justice come and re-establish thy Kingdome in the world by the Spirit and word and chiefly by the presence of thy sonne Psal. 96. 10. Thou shalt the Italian thou oughtest seeing thou hast determined to take in hand the government of the whole world in thy sonnes person as by right and naturally it belongeth to thee let not that interest which thou hast in thy people decay through the malice of men PSAL. LXXXIII VER 3. THy hidden ones who in thy Church wherethou art present doe shelter themselves under thy protection in humility feare and faith see Psal. 27. 5. V. 4. From being that they may be wholly dispersed and rooted out from being a body of a Nation or having any forme of Common-wealth And let the Church whose being consists in Congregation and Communion be no more which can never be see Ier. 31. 36. V. 6. The Tabernacles the Italian the Tents that is to say the Edomites who for the most part lived in the fields in tents as the Arabians have alwayes done Isa. 13. 20. Now this combination of Nations may have a relation to the History of 2 Chron. 20. 10. Hagarens people of Arabia desended from Ismael the sonne of Abraham by Hagar 1 Chron. 5. 10. 20. V. 7. Gebal people of Phenicia Ezech. 27 9. V. 8. They have holpen the Italian they have been an arme the Assirians have been the principall nerve of this league and combination being a most mighty Nation the children namely of Ammon and Moaâ— which came from Lâ—t Gen. 19. 37. 38. who were chiefe of this enterprise V. 10. Endor this place is not specified in the history but by conferring of Josh. 17. 11. with Iudg. 5. 19. it appeares that this battell was fought neere to that place V. 13. Make them overthrow both them and their designes as a bowle thrown down a steep place see Isa. 17. 13. and 22. 18. V. 14. The Mountaines namely the woods which grow upon them which are often fired either by fire from heaven or by some other accident V. 16. Seeke make them yeeld unto thee and desire mercy and forgivenesse at thy hands see Psal. 66. 3. V. 18. That thou or that thou who bearest the name of everlasting art the most high PSAL. LXXXIV VER 3. THe Sparrow a poeticall figure as saying I am through my absence more wretched then these small birds which may come neere thy Temple and make their nests there even thine Altars the Italian neere to thine some divide these words from the precedent Alas thine altars as if it were an exclamation of a most servent desire V. 5. Strength is who by thy grace and power hath that vigour of body and minde that he can come from the place of his abode into thy Temple to solemn feasts In whose heart who are moved by a holy zeale freely to undertake these holy voyages according to thy command Exod. 23. 17. V. 6. Who passing who though they meet with many difficulties upon the way as penury of water in dry places as peradventure this valley of Baâ—a might be 2 Sam. 5. 23. or generally any place which abounds with such trees as delight in dry soile they overcome them all with their zeale digging wells of spring water or gathering of raine water in pits or cesternes Which is chiefly meant here because that in these journeys where there were great multitudes of people and great store of caâ—tell the want of water which was ordinary in those countreys was very troublesome V. 7. They goe they never faint but doe alwayes encrease in strength and courage V. 9. And look shew thy grace and favour to me David by thee annointed to be King and now driven away by Saul V. 10. A doore-keeper that is to say in the poorest and most abject degree and place as a doore-keeper is in great Lords houses V. 11. 〈◊〉 a Sâ—nne that is to say the author of all joy and goodnesse to his children and their Protector against all evils PSAL. LXXXV VER 1. THou hast been he hath a relation to some notable former deliverance after which God had visited his people with new afflictions V. 3. Thou hast turned thou hast turned away thy wrath that it might not be kindled V.
places namely their Temples Chappels and other places of Idolatry and false devotion Over Nebo namely for the desolation of these Cities which was already come or was ready to come upon them On all their heads according to the custome of those times and places which was to shave themselves in times of great sorrow and mourning Lev. 19. 27. 21. 5. Deut. 14. Isa. 3. 24. Jer. 48. 37. Ezek. 7. 18. V. 3. On the tops of which were made after the fashion of open terraces See concerning this manner of publique mourning as it were to require help from Heaven Isa. 22. 1. Jer. 48. 38. V. 4. Heshbon names of certaine Cities of Moab Jabaz a City in the confines of Moab Num. 21. 23. V. 5. My heart that is to say the desolation of the Moabites shall be so cruell and dolefull that I tremble at it and am moved to compassion every time I thinke of it Isai. 16. 11. 21. 3. Jer. 48. 36. V. 6. The waters that is to say these places which are now rich pastures and well watered shall grow wild and desert see Isa 19. 5. 7. V. 7. The abundance namely their Treasures and provisions shall be carried away into remote and secret places by the Arabian robbers which shall fetch away this prey V. 9. Of Dimon this is thought to be the same City as was before named Dibon and that the Prophet hath so altered the name of it by reason of the great effusion of blood which was to be in it for Dimon may signifie a bloody place Lions that is it to say wild beasts shall live in the Country made void of inhabitants CHAP. XVI Vers. 1. SEnd ye the Moabites were subdued and made tributaries by David 〈◊〉 Sam. 8. 2. and paid their tribute in Sheep and Lambs 2 King 3. 4. and the Kings of Israel had gotten it away from the Kings of Judah after the separation of the ten Tribes Whereupon Isaiah under the termes of wishing them to returne to the King of Judah their ancient Lord doth exhort them to doe homage and convert themselves to the true God who was knowne and served in Judea and not among the ten Tribes To the Ruler which your vassall King paid to the King of Israel his Lord and Master 2 King 3. 4. Sela a place scituate in the utmost confines of Moab whereof there is no mention elsewhere V. 2. It shall be if ye persevere in your rebellion you shall both be subdued and driven out of your Count y. Arnon a River upon the frontiers of Moab Num. 21. 13. V. 3 Execute judgement the Italian Make a decree besides this duty towards God doe thou use charity also and humanity decreeing by a publike Law that my people may have secure refuge in thy Countrey when they flie before the Assyrians see Obad. 14. V. 4. For the that is to say the time of my peoples visitation shall not last for ever but I will setle them again in peace and prosperity And therefore you Moabites make your selves worthy of obtaining grace and favour at their hands and doe not any way give them cause of offence V. 5. In mercy or in piety that is to say those vertues of King Hezekiahs shall establish his Kingdome and make him mighty wherefore thinke in time upon submitting yourselves unto him The Throne namely the Throne of the Kingdome of Iudah He shall sit namely Hezekiah a most vertuous and happy King and a figure of Christ in whom all this is perfecty and spiritually fulfilled Dan. 7. 14 17. Mic. 4 7. V. 6. The pride through which he will refuse these my exhortations and good councels His lies namely his vaine counsels and false confidences his dissimulations and cunning devices V. 7. For the Foundations namely for the ruine and subversion of this City from the very Foundations V. 8. Languish that is to say they lie waste and desert The Lords namely the great Potentates have with their Armies spoiled all the Country Even unto the Italian which reached unto hereby is shewed the great extent of those Vineyards scattered up and downe all the convenient places of the Land of Moab even till beyond the Sea namely the lake of Sodom Ier. 48. 32. Iazer a City in the confines of Moab V. 9. For the shouting they were certaine shouts and songs whereby they encouraged one another with mirth in the Fields while they were at worke V. 12. Is weary with praying complaining and sacrificing to his Idoll On the high place namely the Temple of Kemosh And thereby may also be meant a City of Moab called Bamoth-Baal that is to say the high places of Baal Jos. 13. 17. See Jer. 48. 13. V. 13. Since that time the Italian in the ancient times that is to say which he had set downe in his everlasting counsell V. 14. Within three yeeres namely at the end of these yeeres the ruine of Moab shall begin by the Assyrians and a long time after that shall be accomplished by the Chaldeans Wherefore the same things are also foretold by Jeremiah ch 4â— many yeeres after Isaiah As the yeeres the Jewes doâ— hold that the longest time for which one may hire a servant is three yeeres and the shortest for one yeere which they gather from this place and from Deut. 15. 18. and from Isa. 21. 16. CHAP. XVII Vers. 1. BEhold Damascus this hath a relation to the taking and sacking of Damascus and to the captivity of the people thereof by Tiglath-pilezer 〈◊〉 King 16. 9. Amos 1. 5. and afterwards it was re-edified and inhabited by a new people V. 2. The Cities which were in the Tribe of Gal or Reuben Num 32. 34. Jos. 13. 16 25. and are here joyned with Damascus because that Tiglath-pilezer that tooke Damascus did also carry the Gadiâ—es and the Reubanites into captivity 1 Chron. 5. 26. for the ten Tribes were in league with the King of Syria Isai. 7. 1 2. V. 3. From Ephraim that is to say from the ten Tribes named by the name of this which was the chiefest of them The Kingdome because that after this conquest of the Assyrians and the death of Rezin Syria became a Province to Assyria and being come againe into a prosperous state was againe taken and pillaged by the Chaldeans Jer. 49. 23. They shall be that is to say the Syrians shall endure the same subversion of state as the ten Tribes doe Isa. 7. 16 8. 4. V. 4. The glory of namely the power and Kingdome of the ten Tribes which was first lessned by Tiglath-pilezer and then afterwards quite over-throwne by Salmanezer 2 King 17. 6. The fatnesse that is to say his estate shall be much impoverished and many of his commodities shall be taken away from him V. 5. And it shall be that is to say they shall be all carried away into a strange Countrey like Corâ— that is reaped and carried away out of the field in time of harvest In the valley which was
neere to Jerusalem and very much abounding in Corne. V. 6. Grapes that is to say some small remnant of people shall remaine in the Countrey V. 7. At that day when these calamities have hapned that small remnant shall be converted to me and to my true seruice which came to passe in part under Iosias 2 Chr 34. 33. and was perfectly accomplished under Jesus Christ. V. 8. That which namely the Idols the Groves which were consecrated by the Idolaters Isai. 1. 29. Or the images see Lev 26. 30. V. 9. A forsaken Bough namely after all the fruit is shaken of V. 10. Of the Rock see Deut. 3â— 4. Shalt thou plant thoushalt tâ—ke much paines and use much industry in tilling of ground but the fruit thereof shall be carried away by thine enemies Strange slips rare and excellent â—â—ips which were brought a great way either through curiosity or for the rarenesse of them V. 11. The day of griefe namely of the last desolation of the Assyrians Country V. 12. Woe to a new prophecie of the discomfiture of the Assyrians Army by the Angel 2 King 19. 35. Of many people or many sorts of divers Nations whereof the Assyrians Army was composed V. 14. Trouble a horrible tumult by reason of such a sudden slaughter CHAP. XVIII Vers. 1. SHadowing which raiseth and sendeth forth such mighty Armies that they seeme to be thicke Clouds of Locusts which shadow the Earth which is ordinary in Ethiopia Joel 2. 10. see concerning these innumerable Armies of Ethiopians 2 Chron. 14. 9. So Armies are called wings Isa. 8. 8. This prophecie seems to have relation to the conquest which Nebuchadnezzar made of Ethiopia together with Egypt Beyond or along by he Rivers V. 2. Ambassadours Ethiopia is divided into the Easterne which was a part of Arabia and the Westerne and the Red-Sea in the middle Gen. 2. 13. Numb 12. 1. and it seems that the seat of the Kingdome as in the Easterne part so that they were faine to send messengers into the Westerne parts for to have levies of men made By the Sea namely the red Sea or Arabicke gulfe Of Bulrushes according to the ancient custome of those Countries which in some places lasteth to this day to make the easier way against the streame by rockes flats and fals of Rivers Scattered the Italian hath it Of a long stature Heb. a Nation of long extent which is a thing namely their tallnesse that hath beene obseâ—ed at all times in the Ethiopians Peeled without haire or smooth having no haire upon their bodies which is also a property of those Country bodies by reason of the excessive heat A terrible people namely the most savage and rude amongst them which are those that dwell in the innermost parts of Ethiopia farre from the Sea looking more blacke and horrid and being more barbarous then the others Troden namely a vile and abject Nation kept in extreame slavery a thing proper to the Moores and Ethiopians both in their owne Country and abroad The Rivers this is also one of the properties of Ethiopia namely that the Rivers Nilus and Niger overflowing by reason of the great raines in Winter doe wash away all the fatnesse of the Land whereupon Egypt was by the ancients called the gift of Nilus V. 3. All ye that is to say I doe bring the world tidings of the Chaldeans generall over-running the Country Wherefore so soon as ye shall perceive it once to begin you must expect the continuance of it untill such time as all that be accomplished which I prophecie unto you V. 4. I will that is to say I will give the Chaldeans leave to goe on with this their great enterprise and will no way hinder them onely I will have the eye of my providence open and sixed upon my Church to comfort conduct and defend her amidst all these tempests as I did at her comming forth of Egypt and in the wildernesse by the siery and cloudy pillar Isa. 4. 5. V. 5. For that is to say the effect of my sufferance shall be this that the King of the Chaldeans shall conquer and destroy the great states of the world before they be growne old and weake with age even as if one should cut and dresse a Vine where it is budded and ready to beare fruit V. 6. Left that is to say they shall be left for a prey to their Conquerours and new Lords or to the eves and robbers on the high way as it often falleth out in new conquered Countries V. 7. In that time namely after all these ruines and calamities the Ethiopians shall be converted to God under the Gospell and shall embrace the Christian faith which indeed hath been so and is so to this day see Acts 8. 27 37. Shall the a figurative description of that peoples spirituall subjection to Christs Kingdome with termes taken from tributes and presents which are brought to earthly Kings and Princes as Psa. 68. 31. 72. 10. Isa. 16. 1. CHAP. XIX Vers. 1. RIdeth a propheticall description of Gods sudden and unlooked for judge ments executed by the Chaldeans upon Egypt as Psa. 18. 9. 104. 3. The Idols all the divels endeavours who is served in those idols and thereby seduceth men making a shew of defending those that worship him shall be quite overthrowne see Exod. 12. 12. and the beliefe which men had in them shall vanish away and the images themselves shall be beaten down and destroyed Jer. 43. 12. or carried away into captivity according to the custome of the heathen Isa. 46. 1. V. 2. Set the raising warres and civill factions amongst themselves Kingdome namely a province or rectories for Egypt was divided into rectories V. 3. The Spirit namely their strength valour and heart shall faile them at their need familiar spirits see Lev. 19. 31. V. 4. Cruell Lord namely Nebuchadnezzar King of Babylon Jer. 46. 26. V. 5. The waters a figurative description of an extream desolation of Egypt which had all its pleasure profit ritches and security comming in by Sea the chiefest meanes of their great traffique and by means of the River Nilus which is the cause of the Countries great fruitfulnesse V. 6. Turne the Rivers farre away the Italian the Rivers shall goe backe namely by reason of the falling of the waters Of defence Egypt is often times thus called by reason of the Hebrew names signification The Countrey being much strengthned by meanes of the waters Others construe it as though he meant great bankes raised up upon the sides of the Rivers V. 7. By the Brookes being sowne and growing upon grounds all wet and dirty by reason of the overflowing of the River Nilus Driven away they shall be all spoiled through the rage desolation of war which shal be like the overflowing of a River V. 9. In fine Flax which was one of the singular and choicest rarities of Egypt see 1 King 10. 28. Prov. 7. 16. V. 11. Zoan a most ancient City of
Chaldeans securenesse and negligence in standing to their Armes V. 6. Goe set all this was done in a vision as it were drawing out in a table the approaching of the enemies campe and the taking of Babylon V. 8. I sland the Prophet tels the Lord how he is grieved because that having kept him so long in a vision and in the contemplation of the preparation made for Babylons ruine he had not yet shewed him the full execution of it Whereunto God answers declaring it to him by way of an irrevocable decree V. 9. Charet of men namely Charets of warre opposite to Charets to carry baggage see Isa. 22. 6. And he namely God V. 10. Of my floore that is to say the Kingdome which I purpose to thresh and beate down like straw on the floore Have I declared the Prophets words to the Church V. 11. Dumah this was the Country which belonged to Ismaels posterity Gen. 25. 14. and by this or with this seeme to be meant and understood the Edomites a neighbouring Nation He calleth a representation of the anguish the Edomites were in during these dangers as if they had desired to be certified by the Prophet of some certaine newes Watchman that is to say O thou Prophet whose office it is to see and foretell things to come as after night is past they use to set watches upon high places especially in time of warre tell us if thou hast any good advice or councell to give us V. 12. The Watchman that is to say I can say nothing to you from God but that your calamities will surely come to passe and they shall be accomplished like to an entire day consisting of day and night If ye will all your cares and foresights cannot prevent your evils which are unavoidable see Jer. 49. 7 Ezek. 35. 2 Obad. 5. V. 13. Shall ye lodge all the Countrey being full of Souldiers you cannot now securely travaile in great companies according to the Custome of the Country Ge. 37. 25. Job 6. 19. Of Dedanim people of Arabia descended from Abraham by Keturah Ge. 25. 3 V. 14. Brought water a propheticall description of the flight and affrightment of the Arabians at the Chaldeans comming V. 16. Within a yeere the Arabians being overcome by the Chaldeans Jer. 49. 28. Long after this prophecy This must not be understood of the time that was between the prophecy and the fulfilling of it but of the time that this warre lasted against Arabia as Isa. 20. 3. According to the see upon Isa. 16. 14. CHAP. XXII Vers. 1. OF the valley he doth obscurely speak of Jerusalem which was encompassed with hils Psal. 125. 2. and cals it the valley of vision by allusion to the name of Ierusalem for Salem signisieth a place where God sees and provides see Gen. 22. 14. What aileth thee a propheticall representation of the siege and sacking of Ierusalem Gone up the house topps were made like unto great open terraces and they went up to them in time of publique mourning and calamities as it were to present themselves openly to God and to aske and begge reliefe at his hands see Isa. 50. 3. Ier. 48. 38. V. 2. The slaine men he hath a relation to Zedekiah and his men of warre who were taken after they fled out of the City whereof the chiefe were slaine Ier. 39. 4. V. 4. Said I the prophets hearty sorrow for the miseries which were to come upon his Nation Of the daughter that is to say of the City or Communalty V. 6. Elam a people of Persia and Media who served the King of Babylon in this warre Of men see upon Isai. 21. 9. Kir an Easterly Nation in Persia or Media 2 Kin. 16. 9. Uncovered that is to say have taken their Armes for in time of peace they wrapped up their Armes for feare of rufting V. 8. The covering namely the Rampire and defence that is to say Gods protection see Exod. 32. 25. Num. 14. 9. Mic. 1. 11. Thou didst looke O people you have looked after and trusted in humane meanes for to defend you The house he meanes the royall Palace which was called the house of the wood of Lebanon 1 King 7. 2. which was also the armorie for the Kings guard 1 Kings 10. 16 17. 2 Chron. 12. 10. V. 9. Ye gathered you Jews will imitate by reason in your fear Hezechiah by prevailing against the Assyrians in cutting off the waters from them and bringing them into the Citie by pipes under ground 2 Chron. 32. 4. 30. but not in his faith having a recourse to God by prayers humiliation V. 10. Numbred to know the certain number of the inhabitants and the people which were for defence for to give every one their charge and to distribute the provision of victuall V. 11. Between the two this was a place on the north-side of Jerusalem where the gathering of waters was between the wall of the City and another compasse of wall within side which was called Bezera see 2 King 25. 4. Jer. 39. 4. For the water a great pond into which were gathered and kept the waters which came from the upper poole Isa. 7. 3. which was formerly made by Solomon Nehem. 12. 14. and therefore is called The old pool or fish-pond opposite to that which Hezekiah made 2 Kings 20. 20. and is here called The lower poole vers 9. Looked by faith conversion and prayer Unto the maker namely to God who is the author of these judgements and visitaâ—ions see Isa 37. 26. Others to him that made iâ— that is to say That built and established Jerusalem and his Church Long agoe he hath a relation to this vision which was long before it came to passe V. 12. Call that is to say hath given you great cause of griefe for to bring you to repentance To baldnesse the Italian to tâ—aring of hair as Ezr. 9. 3. Mich. 1. 16. V. 13. Let us eat a representation of the peoples prophane and desperate thoughts in their calamities V. 14. And it was or and the Lord of hosts hath revealed himselfe to mine ears that is to say to me speaking as followeth V. 15. Treasurer it should seeme that he was the chiefe both for the state and for the treasure Shebna it may be the same man as is mentioned 2 King 18. 18. where he is named Secretary There is not any mention made elsewhere of the evill carriages nor of the end of this man Others by conjecture onely do beleeve that he was deposed from his government and made secretary onely and that that was the beginning of his fall which was here foretold by Isaiah V. 16. What hast thou that is to say thou art unworthy of this high degree and oughtest to be deposed and therefore shalt not enjoy these honours till thine houre of death upon which hope notwithstanding thou'buildest thy selfe this stately Scpulchre And whom hast he seems to have a relation to Shâ—bnas base and forraigne parentage his meaning is
thou art as it were a new man and therefore oughtest not to build thy selfe a Sepulchre in thy life time after the manner of great ones who have burying places common for all their postcrity from father to sonne And if thou imaginest to give a beginning of this pomp in thine own person know that being condemned by God to an ignominious end thy buâ—iall cannot be hononourable V. 17. Cover thee the Italian quite cover thy face as they used to doe to criminall condemned men whose faces they covered as being persons unworthy to see the sunne any more and persons fraught with ignominâ—e see Est. 7. 8 Job 9. 24. V. 18. There shalt thou namely in that base estate which thou shalt be brought into from all thy fore-passed power and glorie during which thou didst pompously ride on horsback and in thy charet V 21. With thy girdle a signe of power and of command Job 12. 18 21. Isa. 11. 5. and 45. 1. 5. V. 22. And the key which is a badge of the generall superintendency of the Palace so Eliakim was a figure of Christ Rev. 3. 7. He shall open what soever he shall do in the managing of his place shall be hrme and unvariable there shall be neither let nor opposition V. 23. Fasten him that is to say I will establish him in his state and he shall be a sure stay to all his kindred yea to all the tribe of Judah which shall be honoured and exalted through his dignity V. 24. Shall hang upon him all other inferiour Offices which are but as branches of the generall superintendencie shall depend upon him and hee shall order them in very good sort All vessels he seems to meane all persons in inferiour places and offices as the officers belonging to the cellar to shew that through his vertue and care the Kings house should be well governed even in the meanest and most abject places V. 25. The naile namely Shebnah who seemed to be so firmly established And the burden those that were in his favour and depended upon him and did wholly rest upon him CHAP. XXIII Vers. 1. HOwle for the losse of your voyages and commerce Tarshish namely of the great Sea It is namely Tyre Is laid waste that is to say it shall be destroyed first by Nebuchadnezzar Ezech. 26. and afterwards utterly by Alexander the great Now Isaiah joyneth together in one these two calamities as the beginning and the ending of one and the same desolation Of Chittim namely from the Macedonians see Gen. 10 4. Numb 24. 24. Dan. 11. 30. It is revealed that is to say It is come upon them suddenly V. 2. Be still the Italian be silent through horrour and confusion Of the Isle namely of Tyre which stands in a little Iland encompassed round about with the sea V. 3. Her revenue that is to say Tyre had all her provision of victuals out of Egypt where the river Nilus with its overflowing did cause great plenty in the Countrey V. 4. Zidon a great Citie neer to Tyre and joyned with it as it were one stâ—â—e see Ezech. 28. 21. The Sea that is to say There shall no more Colonies be sent into other Ilands and places from Tyre and Zidor Queenes of the Mediterranean Sea as there hath been heretofore by reason of the number and wealth of that people to the great increase of their power and glory The stâ—â—ngth that is to say Tyre a very strong City as well by reason of her strong walls as by reason of her being encompassed with the Sea V. 5. Sorely pained fearing to be in the same manner assaulted by the Chaldeans whereunto the taking of Tyre gave an occasion and made the way eahe see Ezek 29. 18. V. 6. Posse ye over that is to say O ye Tyrians and Zidonians goe your wayes wandring by Sea into strange Countries flying from your enemies or being carried captives into far Countries V. 8. The crowning the Italian the crowned namely the royall City which hath the title of a Kingdom Ezek. 21. 2 12. V. 10. Passe that is to say O you Tyrians that are as children of the Sea goe your wayes into captivity As a river whose water neveâ— stay which seems contrary to the Sea which doth not â—un into any other place as their former estate was namely firme and constant Strength the Italian girdle that is to say thou art no more begirt with walls and rampires Ezek. 26. 4. Or figuratively thy strength power and dominion is gone V. 11. Over the sea over the Ilands and Provinces upon the Sea coasts Against the merchant city the Italian against the Canaaneans from whenâ—e the Tyrians and Zidonians had their originall Gen. 10. 15 19. V. 12. Virgin that is to say ye people of Tyre that were never subdued and whose slate hâ—th remained still untouched under the government of your own naturall Lords Daughter some do understand thâ—s particularly of Tyre which was founded by the Zâ—donians V. 13. Behod if any one judge this fall of Tyre to be impossible and incredible let him consider what hath hapned to more ancient and mightier States as the Chaldeans who were formerly subdued and swallowed up by the Assyriars Gen. 10. 11. and shall hereafter be destroyed by the Persians for an example of that which shall be done to the Tyrians by the Macedonians see Amos 6. 2. This people namely the Tyrians had not yet any forme of State or Common wealth The Assyrian namely Ashur the sonne of Sem who certainly did not found the Babylonian nor Chaldean Empire but the Assyrian of which Ninevch was the head Gen. 10. 11. but because that in the ensuing times Babylon encreased greatly by the conquest of Assyria the founda ion of all Chaâ—dâ—a is attributed to Ashur For them namely to bring those people that were dispersed afâ—er the ruines of the flood into Cities and Communalt es see Job 3. 14 and 15. 28. The towers thereof or the Forts that is to say The Cities fiâ—ting to inhabit and to bee places of defence V. 15. In tâ—atday namely at that time as the Chaldeans thall bring these things to passe Be forgotten be desolate and forsaken by God and men Seventy namely from the time that Tyre was taken by Nebuchadnezzar untill the ruine of the Babylonian Empire by the Persians under whom Tyre did â—ise againe into her former state untill the dayes of Alexandâ—r the great According to namely so long as the Empire of Babylon shall last Shall Tyre c. the Italian Tyre shall have in her mouth as the song of an harlot that is to say she shall fall to her old traffick whereby she shall draw strange nations unto her V. 16. Take an harp he alludes to the great delight the Tyrians tooke in the aâ—t of Musicke to which they were addicted Ezech. 26. 13. and 28. 13. V. 17. To her â—ire the Italian to her gain the Hebrew word properly signifieth the infamous gain of a whore Shall
commit fornication the Scripture useth this terme onely to shew the concourse and mixture of strange Nations upon occasion onely of prophane commerce and of gain obtained by cunning and deceit see Ezek. 16. 17. Revel 17. 2. and 18. 3. Upon the namely with great pride and ostentation V. 18. And her the Italian but in the end her that is to say God by the Gospell shaâ—â— call the Tyrians also unto him Psal. 87 4. Acts 21. 3. and then their tâ—ading which before was defiled with avarice shall be sanctified by charâ—tie towards those which are of the houshold of faith see Zech. 14. 20. CHAP. XXIIII Vers 1. THe eaâ—th the Italian the coâ—ntrey namely Iudea V. 2. The priest that is to say as well the politick as the Ecclesiasticall order in which consists the order of the state shall be overthrown or all shall be dealt with alike great and little V. 5. Is defiled with blood murthers rapes and other cruelties and outrages of war and hath not beene kept with that respect as is due to a Country consecrated to God V. 6. The curse namely the curse of God or the punishment of their perjurie for violating the oath which they had made to God see Deut. 29. 20. Are burned are consumed by the combustion of warre or dried up like a river through an extream drought V. 11. For wine the Italian for want of wine because all occasions and meanes of mirth have been taken away The mirth since the peoples captivity all manner of mirth and pleasure hath ceased in the countrey V. 13. When thus that is to say that small remnant of people that shall escape the wars shall be all gathered together and carried away captive to Babylon or shall voluntarily exile it selfe into Egypt and so the land shall remain empty V. 14. They shall sing at the time of their deliverance For the majestie the Italian for the height namely for his glorious power shewed for their deliverance From the sea namely from those far Countries whither they were carried V. 16. Have we heard a description of the confession of their sins which the Jews should make in Babylon and of Gods Justice in visiting them see Dan. 9. 5. Isaid namely I Isaiah even at this time doe lament their grievous transgressions before the punishment fall upon them as they themselves shall afterwards confesse V. 18. He who slecth that is to say Hee that escapeth from one danger shall fall into a greater Amos 5. 19. The windows that is to say Gods Judgements shall come pouring downe upon the earth like a deluge Gen. 7. 11. Psal. 42. 7. and therefore there will be no way to avoid them V. 20. The transgression it shall be so overburthened with grievous punishments for our sinnes that the Lord shall even overthâ—ow it Not rise it shall not be able to stay the ruine nor know how to get out of it as it did in the former calamities though at last it shall please God to restore it wiâ—h his almighty hand V. 21. The bost namely the Church likened to the Stars of the firmament for the dignity of her heavenly vocation Dan. 8. 10. see Isa. 34. 4 5. Lam. 2. 1. The Kings namely of the world and all their might V. 22. Bee visued with Gods grace by Christs comming upon the earth who shall be the Sunne of righteousnesse and the day spring from above who with his soveraigne divine brightnesse shall darken all other inferiour and worldly lights as a great light dims a lesser see Luke 1. 78. V. 23. Shall reign in the person of his Sonne manifested to the world and raised up in glory Before his ancients gloriously the Italian there shall be glory before his ancients that is to say God in the glorious power of his Spirit shall bee present in his Church signified by the ancients or heads of the ancient people see Exodus 24. 9 10. Revelation 4. 4. CHAP. XXV Vers. 2. ACitie namely of the enemies of thy Church A palace the Italian Castles into strong places kept by forraign souldiers V. 3. Therefore in the time of the Messias thou shalt make these ruines of States and Nations serve for their conversion when they shall see thy Church though poore and weake subsist in the world against all oppositions V. 5. The noise namely the furious commotions and enterprises of thine enemies As the heat even as the greatest heat in the driest desert is abated by some cloud that shadoweth the air or is resolved into rain V. 6. Make unto ali he shall distribute unto all Nations gathered together in his Church his spirituall gifts and graces see Psal. 22. 26 29. Pro. 9. 2. Matth. 22. 2. Wines on the lees the Italian excellent wines the Hebrew word properly signifieth Wine that hath not been racked but is yet upon the lees see Jer. 48. 11. V. 7. The face of the namely the vail of blindnesse and want of knowledge of God and of his mysteries which naturally is in all men 2 Cor. 3. 15. V. 8. Swallow up or destroy that is to say Christ the true everlasting God shall by his death destroy the prince of death and death it selfe especially in the blessed resurrection so that it shall never more have any power over his members 1 Cor. 15. 26 54. 2 Tim. 1. 1â— Heb. 2. 14. Rev. 20. 14. and 21. 4. V. 10. The hand that is to say his power shall be for ever present and effectuall in his Church Moab by the name of this Nation is meant all other Nations that are deadly enemies to the Church by reason of the extream fiercenesse of that Nation see Isa. 16. 6. V. 11. Shall spread forth hee shall execute and worke his will at his owne pleasure without any opposition CHAP. XXVI Vers. 1. IN the land namely in the true Church under the Gospel We have that is to say the Church wherein we are is safe against all dangers for the eternall salvation which God hath given us through Christ is the cause and ground of our deliverance from all our enemies and from all evils V. 2. Open ye let all beleevers who are justied and sanctified by God have free entrance and abode therein indifferently without any distinction of Nations V. 5. Them that dwell namely all the powerfull enemies of the Church 2 Cor. 10. 〈◊〉 V. 6. The foot that is to say the beleevers though poor and weake according to the world shall tread upon all contrary powers which are overthrown by the power of God Rom. 16. 20. Rom. 2. 26. V. 7. The way thou guidest and directest him happily in all his affairs see Psal. 143. 10. Prov. 21. 8. V. 8. Have we namely we beleevers have alwayes had our hope and confidence in thee even then when thou hast wrought against us in the rigour of thy punishments To the remembrance of thee namely to all the signes gages and testimonials which thou hast given us of thy grace by thy Word
is opposite to fleshly and politique wisdome to get reliefe out of Egypt Isa. 30. 2. or to the report of worldly wisdome for which Egypt was renowned Isaiah 19. 11 12. Will bring the Italian hath brought as they doe imagine to play the wise men in seeking to avoid the calamities which God sends them so God will shew himselfe to bee wise in deed in maintaining the decree of his judgements The house namely the Jews The helpe namely against the Egyptians who come to helpâ— and aid the wicked Jews V. 4. For thâ—s the Italian but thus a promise of Gods perpetuall protection of his Church and his Elect notwithstanding his visitations and punishments Others translate it for thus as if it were a continuation of threatnings and in the end of the verse in stead of for the hill they translate against the hill and make the promise begin in the verse following V. 5. Flying or hovering over Passing over as he did with the destroying angel passing thorow the midst of Egypt Exod. 12. 12. so shall hee suddenly smite the host of the Assyrians Isai. 37. 36. V. 6. Deeply that is to say extreamly and even from the bottoms of their hearts V. 7. For in because that when you are assaulted by the Assyrians you shall effectually finde out the vanitie and falshood of your idols I doe even now exhort you to be converted and turn to God For 〈◊〉 sin namely for an object and occasion of the greatest sin which is idolatry V. 8. Not of but of an Angel Isa. 108 34. V. 9. Shall passe over that is to say Sennacherib shall retire into his owne Countrey into strong holds Of the ensigne that is to say of the war which God shall denounce against the Assyrians Whose fire that is to say his divine power in destroying of his enemies shall shew it selfe out of Jerusalem the place of his abode see Isa. 10. 17. as anciently fire did come forth from Gods presence Levit. 10. 2. Num. 16. 35. CHAP. XXXII Vers. 1. A King namely Hezekiah under whom the Kingdom flourished in piety and justice and who is the figure of Christ. V. 2. Shall be that is to say he shall be a defence protection ease and safeguard to all his people V. 3. The eyes that is to say my people to whom I have given the light of my knowledge by my word shall no more be wilfully deafe and blinde that is to say inconsiderate rebellious and incorrigible see Isa. 42. 19. Ezek 12. 2. V. 4. The tongue that is to say those that beleeve in me being revived by a new Spirit shall make a free confession of my name and shall openly and cleerly praise celebrate it see Isa 35. 6. V. 5. The vile person the Italian the foole or the man of naught that is to say vicious and unworthy men shall be no more advanced to publike honours see Psal. 12. 8. Prov. 28. 12 28. and 29. 2. Liberall the Italian prince Hebrew liberall according to the manner of the Hebrews who call Nobles and Princes liberall men and benefactors Luke 22. 25. for this vertue doth very well become great men whose duty and glory it is to communicate and give part to others they being as it were the springs store-houses for particular necessities V. 6. To utter giving unjust sentences in judgemen deviating from right and reason against the Law of God To make empty to take away the goods and substance of poor men V. 7. The instruments that is to say Tyrants officers are ordinarily like to the master Pro. 22. 12. Lying words namely with false allegations and witnesses or by deceits and cunning practices Speaketh defending his right with sincerity and integritie V. 8. The liberall the Italian the prince who is indeed truly so of a noble and generous heart Eccles. 10. 17. Shall he stand the Italian He ariseth to doe things worthy of a prince that is to say Hee useth his power and authority in worthily executing his office and not in tyrannizing V. 9. Ye women of my people V. 10. Many c. the Italian one yeere after another that is to say for many yeers He seemes to have a relation to the seventy yeeres captivity Shall fail your countrey shall be desolate void of inhabitants and untilled see Levit. 26. 34. Lam. 1. 7. V. 11. Strip ye in token of sorrow or like unto poor prisoners as you shall be V. 12. They shall lament the Italian you shall beat your or you shall lament for your tâ—ats for your pleasant fields c. that is to say all the people shall lament for want of food for their little children wherein he hath a speciall relation to the siege of Jerusalem Lam. 2. 11. and 4. 34. V. 14. For ever uncessantly untill the appointed time V. 15. The Spirit which I shall send from Heaven as a new Spirit to cause every thing to live and flourish again see Psal. 104. 30. Ezek. 37. 9. V. 16. Judgement that is to say Righteousnesse and Justice shall bee re-established in the Church which had beene like a wildernesse by reason of her desolations but now shall be like a Carmel through the Lords abundant blessings V. 19. Shall haile that is to say When God shall have restored peace to his Church hee shall then turn his wrath against the world which is compared to a tall and thick wood and shall beat downe all the might and power of it Isai. 10. 34. The city that is to stay the great States of the world which remained in their flower and glory contrary to the cottages and ruines of the poore Church see Isa. 26. 5. V. 20. Blessed how happy shall the condition of Christs servants be under his Kingdom being they shall no more sowe the seed of Gods Word upon barren and dry ground but in the hearts of beleevers well prepared through Gods grace which shall be like unto the overflowing of the river Nilus which fatteneth the land of Egypt to which the Prophet manifestly hath a relation see Isa. 19. 7. and 23. 3. Send forth to till the ground Of the ox and which are labouring beasts CHAP. XXXIII Vers. 1. WOe to thee a prophesie against the Assyrians Caldeans and other enemies of the Church see Rev. 13. 10. When thou when God shall fully have executed his judgements by thy means and thou shalt have heaped up thy measure V. 2. O Lord the Churches prayer Their arme that is to say the strength and upholder of thy poor children which the Church as a mother presents to the father Every morning that is to say continually V. 3. The people a description of the overthrow which God would give his enemies At the lifting up because thou hast shewed thine high and glorious majestie V. 4. The â—â—tterpillar as those insects in the winter do gather up themselves and lay their egges in little holes whereby they may be easily taken up altogether to be destroyed and burned V. 5. He
heart with joy in my grace and wil bring thee backe gloriously into thy Countrie overcomming all difficulties and lets and there thou shalt enjoy my blessings CHAP. LIX Vers. 4. NOne calleth there is none that doth lively oppose himselfe to the violences and deceipts that raigne amongst these people and doth maintaine Gods right which is violated and mans right which is oppressed They conceive they doe inwardly plot and outwardly execute all manner of mischiefe V. 5. They hatch they hatch all manner of wicked and pernicious thoughts which they endeavour to effect to bring to passe to the uttermost of their power And weave they weave fine deceipts which notwithstanding shall be to no effect nor purpose see Job 8. 14. He that eatâ—th they shal be deadly if they can bring them to perfection and catch some body in them V. 7. Are in their paths wheresoever they goâ— that is to say with whatsoever they meddle they overthrow and spoile every thing a phrase taken from torrents that overflow or from tempests V. 8. They know not as they are not inclined to peace so they neuer enjoy the sweet fruits thereof Whosoever goeth that is to say whosoever imitateth them Or whosoever frequents them findes no sweetnesse nor humanity in them but all manner of â—â—ercenesse and violence V. 9. Judgement that is to say God hath not defended our right against our enemies nor revenged us of them Justice that is to say he hath not done us any good or favour as to his people or children Vers. 14. V. 10. We grope being troubled and amazed we have not been able to take any good counsel or advice Dâ—â—â—late places in à most sad and mournfull condition see Psa. 44. 19. V. 11. We roare we make grievous complaints and lamentation with much impatience and despight V. 12. And our sinnes that is to say we are convinced in our consciences that we suffer these evils for a punishment for our sinnes Are with us our consciences lay them continually before us Or our consciences are yet burthened with them God hath not yet forgiven us nor blotted them out V. 13. Oppression against our neighbour and revolt against God V. 14. Judgement as Vers. 9. For truth that is to say all loyalty and equity is vanished from amongst the people and hath been banished out of the Land V. 16. And he saw because that through the peoples impenitencie their enemies have oppressed them and in their oppression Gods glory hath been wronged and neither they nor no man for them have made any intercession to appease the Lord with praiers and sincere confession God himselfe hath determined to shew his Grace and Power to defend his Churches cause as his owne And this must chiefly be understood of the everlasting salvation obtained by Christ. And wondred a phrase taken from men as Isa. 63 5. Mark 6. 6. V. 17. He put on the weapons which God hath used in this great worke have beene the affection he hath to doe his children good which is his righteousnesse and his revenge and jealousie against his enemies V. 18. The Islands namely strange Countries and enemies V. 19. The enemies namely the divel and all that take his part wil poure out a deluge of evils upon the Church see Psa. 124. 4. Revel 12. 15. The Spirit namely his strength and Divine power Or he meaneth that God will oppose spirituall means Forces and weapons against these assaults of the World and the Divel see 2 Cor. 10. 3 4. Ephes. 6. 13. 2 Thess. 2. 8. List up others he shall put them to flight V. 20. To them to all true beleevers which are the Israel of God according to the Spirit and faith who by their conversion shal make themselves capeable of Christs salvation and especially to the converted Jewes Rom. 11. 26. V. 21. As for me that is to say O my Church composed of true and penitent beleevers I will rejoyne my selfe in thee in Christ by the new covenant of grace and by vertue of it I will irrevocably and for ever give thee my Spirit and Word which are the Churches true goods Prov. 1. 23. Isa. 30. 20 21. Rom. 11. 29. CHAP. LX. Vers. 1. SHine the Italian be enlightned that is to say O thou Church change thy countenance and condition and in stead of thy former miseries and sorrowes shew thy selfe onflamed with joy by reason of the glorious deliverance which thy Redeemer hath purchased for thee V. 2. The darknesse termes taken from the darknesse which was in Egypt Exod 10. 21 23. To signifie that the whole World remaining buried in sinne ignorance and a curse the Church should alone enjoy the knowledge grace and blessing of God V. 3. Shall come that is to say shall be set in the way and directed to God and to eternall life by the Gospel of which the Church beareth the light Phil 2. 15. Of thy rising of the Christian Churches birth by the preaching of the Gospel V. 4. All they a figurative description of the calling of the Gentiles who shall in great multitudes come into the communion of the Church At thy side like unto sucking children The meaning is the great ones of the World shall assist and favour the conversion of the Gentiles see Isa 49. 23. V. 5. And flow the Italian and be enlightned that is to say glorified and made resplendent or enlightened with knowledge and spirituall judgement to acknowledge with admiration the effect of Gods grace and promises in this wonder Be enlarged with joy The abundance the Italian the fulnesse this is that which S. Paul calleth the fulnesse of the Gentiles Rom. 11. 25. V. 6. The multitude the people of Arabia and the bordering Countries shall come to thee in great bands to worship God and to consecrate themselves and all their goods to doe him service in his Church Gold and Incense that which was done by the wise men Matth. 2. 11. was a small essay of this prophecie V. 7. Kedar Ismaelites that lived upon Cattell Gen. 25. 13. They shall come the Italian they shall be offered figurative termes taken from the old manner of service to signifie the spirituall service under the Gospel according to the stile of the Prophets The House namely my Church where I doe manifest my selfe in my glorious effects and where I am likewise acknowledged and honoured V. 8. Who are these the Churches admiration V. 9. Surely Gods answer declaring the cause of this wonderfull concourse which will be the conversion to the faith Of Tarshish of the great Sea First the first comming shall 〈◊〉 by Sea as a more ready and easie way Figurative termes Unio the name namely in the Church where God doth manifest himselfe as it were by his owne proper Name V. 10. The Sonnes namely the Gentiles and their Princes being converted to the faith shall employ themselves for the establishment and advancement of the Church Zec. 6. 15. V. 11. Thy Gates I wil not for one time
ruine but the people themselves V. 11. A name even as the girdle is an ornament to the body The meaning is To the end that I might be glorified through their obedience and also by reason of the wonders which I should doe in their behalfe V. 12. Every bottle that is to say this people thinke to have a great vintage to make themselves merry and drunke tell them that I will send them another kind of drunkennesse namely my wrath which shall astonish them and make them rage like drunken persons see Isa. 51. 17 21. 63. 6. Jer. 25. 27. 51. 7. V. 14. Dash them that is to say I will suffer the Land to be filled with factions and divisions and let them thrust at and overthrow one another V. 16. Give glory namely by confession and repentance see Jos. 7. 19. Darknesse namely the fore-said calamities â—â—umble termes taken from such as goe by night over high and craggy places V. 17. My soule that is to say I Jeremiah shall be able to doe no more but retire into some solitary place and there lament for your inevitable ruine Lam. 1. 26. V. 18. The King namely Jehoiakim the sonne of Josias as it is likely The Queen namely the Kings wife or mother 2 Kin 23. 3â— For your or that which you weare on your heads V. 19. Of the South namely of Iudah which in respect of the other Tribes lay Southward Shut up because they are besieged or because they are desolate and no man dwelleth in them V. 20. That come namely the Chaldeans which were Northward from Iudea Where is or O Iehoiakim where is that people thou didst glory so much in see Prov 14. 28. V. 21. Wilt thou say the property of the Hebrew word sheweth that this was spoken to a woman which might be the Queene or the whole Comunalty of the Jewes When he namely God or the King of the foresaid Northerne Nations Thou namely thou O mother of Jehoiakim by the counsell which it is likeliest thou gavest thy sonne to make himselfe a vassall to Nebuchadnezzar hast gotten the Chaldeans the right of Soveraignty over the Kingdome of Judah 2 King 24. 2. Oâ— thou Nation hast subjected thy selfe to the Babylonians by infamous submissions or unlawfull covenants V. 22. Thy skirts that is to say thou hast been carried into a shamefull and disgracefull bondage and slavery see Isa. 20. 4. 47. 2. Made bare with the irons and stocks V. 23. The Ethiopian you are altogether incorrigible no admonition nor exhortation will prevaile with you or doe any good and therefore I will destroy you without any remission V. 25. The portion a terme taken for the parting or dividing of fields and possessions In falshood namely in idols false doings and vaine hopes V. 27. Thy neighings a terme taken from Horses when they are in heaâ—e of lust Whoredome namely spirituall whoredome through idolatry When what time wilt thou take for thy conversion CHAP. XIV Vers. 1. THe dearth the Italian the drought it seemes that it was some extraordinary dry time that hapned in those daies whereupon ensued famine and dearth V. 2. Gates that is to say their Cities and inhabitants which held their assemblies in market places and Courts which were ordinarily by the City gates V. 3. Covered a custome in those daies in time of mourning and shame see 2 Sam 15. 30. V. 6. Snuffed namely to quench their thirst or panting and fetching their breath short see Ier. 2. 24. V. 7. Doe thou it shew the effects of thy grace and power for thou art wonderfully good and mercifull Or to make all men know thee to be such by the effects V. 8. Why seeing thou hast established and setled by habitation amongst thy people why shouldest thou give over caring for them as if thou didst not dwell at home but in some strange place and as a passenger V. 9. Thy name that is to say we beare thy name as thy children and thy people and we have been consecrated to thee by calling upon thy holy name when thou receivest us at our comming into thy Church V. 10. Thus have they that is to say I doe reward them according to their errors strayings and unbridled licentiousnesse V. 13. Ah Lord Lord take pity upon this poore people for they continue in their errours by reason of their false Prophets V. 16. Their wickednesse that is to say the punishment which they have deserved for their wickednesse V. 17. The Virgin namely the commonalty of my people which heretofore remained in her ancient state and liberty as in her own fathers house and was never subdued by any stranger nor never led into captivity V. 18. Goe begging their bread or flying from these miseries V. 21. The throne the Arke of the covenant is often so called and by the name of that is meant the whole Temple V. 22. Are there that is to say we flie to thee in this extreame necessity and drought for thou alone canst helpe us by granting us some raine The vanities namely the idols CHAP. XV. Vers. 1. MOses and Samuel by whose prayers and intercessions God was formerly appeased with his people Exod. 32. 14. 1 Sam. 7. 9. Psal. 99. 6. Cast them out tell them that I have cast them off and that I will heare them no more nor no others for them V. 3. Foure namely kindes of living creatures that shall destroy them The Sword that is to say their enemies that shall execute the full rigor and rage of warre upon them V. 6. I am weary that is to say I have so often put off my judgements and revoked my threatnings that unlesse I should wrong my justice I can doe so no more a humane kind of speech Gen. 〈◊〉 6. V. 7. Fâ—â— them a terme taken from Corne lying upon the floore The meaning is though I have already scattered a great part of the people by the meanes of the ten Tribes captivity which were upon the confines of the Countrey see Lev. 26. 33. V. 8. I have brought I have brought against Judea the mother of so many valiant warriours the Chaldeans who by open force like a thiefe that ravisheth a thing at noone day are come to assault her V. 9. She that namely that most fruitfull Nation of the Jewes as by way of proverbe they were wont to say a woman the mother of seven children Ruth 4. 15. 1 Sam. 2. 5. to signifie the great fruitfulnesse of a woman Suâ—â—e that is to say her calamities are come upon her suddenly whilst she yet was in hope of some worldly ayd and meanes V. 10. Woe is me the Prophets complaint seeing that his prophecies did produce nothing but contradiction and rebellion against his word and deadly hatred against his person I have that is to say I have neither had strife nor contention with them but all is by reason of mine office V. 11. The Lord I have not set forth any thing of mine owne will nor
stoodest in the plaine field High places namely all mountaines hils and cliffs are filled with idols temples chappels and altars V. 4. For ever namely for a long time continually untill the determined end V. 5. Cursed this is added because of them that trusted to mens helpe against the Prophets threatnings Flesh namely mortall man so called by contempt in respect of God who is an everlasting Spirit Isa. 31. 3. Hâ—◠〈…〉 e namely his prop and strength V. 6. Heath a bastard kinde of plant which is good for nothing but onely for the fire that is to say he shall have no part in the grace of regeneration he shall not be manured nor dressed by Gods Word in his Church he shall beare no fruits of good works and his end shall be everlasting perdition V. 9. The heart he seems to touch another false support which men trust to namely carnall wisdom and cunâ—ing contrary to faith simplicity and sincerity Wicked the Italian incurable as diseases impostâ—umes and hidden ulcers are hee means that mens hypocrisie and falshood makes it impossible for any one save onely God to cure their souls Others translate it perverse or obstinate and desperate or unsearchable V. 11. The p 〈…〉 ridge of which it is written that she gathereth other Partridges and other birds eggs and hatcheth them as her own but the young ones being once hatched flie away to the right dam so soon as they hear her voyce Others expound it like the Partridge which gathereth together many eggs but doth not hatch them for the cock Partridge findeth them out and breaketh them So wealth evil gotten either returneth to the right owner or is quite lost That getteth mans third false confidence namely in riches V. 12. Throne that is to say the glorious seat of Gods presence amongst men which is also inaccessible and imprâ—gâ—â—ble to men The place mans fourth false confidence namely in the materiall Temple Jer. 7. 4. V. 13. They that namely turâ—ing to other false and vain hopes Written that is to say condemned to perish with the earth in which they have put all their trust heart and hope and shall have no part nor right to eternall life which is proper for the Elect whose names are written in Heaven Luke 10. 20. see Psal. 17. 14. V. 14. Heal me Jeremiahs words as much as to say Comfort and strengthen me in my vocation amidst so many dangers and combats My praise namely the Lord in whose support and grace I doe onely glorifie my selfe Or who is the onely subject of my praises V. 15. They say namely the prophane which are amongst the people making a scoffe of my predictions and threatnings V. 16. I have not the meaning seems to be thus Mine adversaries doe accuse me that by my prayers to thee I doe purchase their ruine thou knowest that therein I never went beyond the zeale of a true Pastor and a faithfull Prophet Others I have not hastened nor intruded my selfe after thee more then was befitting a true Pastor that is to say I have followed thy Commandments step by step as thy servant and have attempted nothing by any rash boldnesse V. 17. Be not that is to say Doe not suffer me to be in continuall danger and terrour by reason of doing thy service V. 18. Double namely a most heavy doubled and entire destruction V. 19. The gate he seems to meane that gate which was called the water-gate Neh. 3. 26. neer unto which was a great market place called the Eastern-place at the end of which was the Kings Palace built by Solomon and therefore it was the ordinary gate at which the Kings went out and came in and where the people did use to come together because it was neer the Court and therefore it is here called the gate of the children of the people see 2 Chron. 29. 3 4. and 32. 6. Neh. 8. 1. 16. V. 21. Selves even as you tender the salvation of your souls upon pain of incurring Gods judgements in your persons Deut. 4. 15. Jos. 23. 11. V. 25. Enter that is to say The City and Kingdom and people shall be kept in their estates V. 26. About the land of Judah is ofâ—â—imes divided into these parts as are here specified CHAP. XVIII Vers. 2. THere that is to say I will there send thee a new propheticall revelation by vision or by internall revelation onely V. 7. What instant that is to say Unlooky for when men shall least think upon it V. 13. Uirgin namely the people of Israel who having hitherto been kept and maintained in their ancient state and liberty in my house as it were in their Fathers house were therefore bound to keep their honesty and virginall chastity towards me in the purenesse of my service V. 14. Of Lebanon the Italian the snâ—wie Lebanon for a stone of the field that is to say There is no more equalitie between Idols and me who am the rocke and strength of all ages Deut. 32. 4. Isa. 26. 4. then there is between the stone of a field and mount Lebanon wherefore my people did very ill to forsake me to follow them Waters namely that are brought a great way from some pure and fresh spring whereunto must be supplied for the water of some pond or standing pool V. 15. To vanity namely to idols Caused them that is to say They have been seduced by false teachers and induced by evil examples to stray from Gods true service which is the great road which hath formerly beene laid out and travelled in Mal. 2. 8. V. 16. Hissing that is to say a subject of detestation and scorn Isai. 37. 22. V. 17. Easâ—wind which was the most tempestuous winde in those countries see Psal. 48. 7. V. 18. For the the meaning is Jeremiah is a false prophet seeing that all those who are in authority in the Church as the Priests ancients of the people and the colledge of Prophets doe all contradict him they being the oracles of truth who have the understanding of the Law and the Spirit of good counsell Deut. 17. 9. and 18. 15. Smite him let us lay false accusations against him and overcome him with slanders see Jeâ— 6. 28. and 20. 10. V. 20. To speak that is to say to pray for them V. 21. Deliver up prophetick imprecations inspired by Gods Spirit and not proceeding fâ—om any carnall passion as Psalm 69. 22. and 109. 6. 7. Hos. 9. 14. CHAP. XIX Vers. 2. EAst-g 〈…〉 the Italian the po 〈…〉 ers gate some translate it The gate of the sunne V. 〈◊〉 Estranged Hebr. made strange that is to say they have done so that I doe not accept of it nor acknowledge it any more for a place consecrated to me nor for my temple Of innocents namely of little children whom they offered to Molech Psal. 106. 38. who was worshipped in this valley of Hinnom at the comming out of this Potâ—ers or East gate V. 7. The councell that is I say All their
Slew them the cause of this cruelty is not set downe it may be it was because that Gedaliahs death should not be so soone divulged about the Country The pit it was some secret cave in Mizpah formerly made by Asa for some unknown use for the wars v. 9. V. 9. The men not onely these fourescore but also the rest which he had slain before v. 3. V. 10. Daughters which were for pitty left behind in Gedaliahs charge Jer. 43. 6. or which were hidden when the City was taken and afterward were mingled againe amongst the people V. 17. Chimham that is to say the place where Chimham did well who questionlesse is the sonne of Barzillai mentioned 2 Sam. 19. 37. to whom it is likely that David gave some Lands which he called by his owne name CHAP. XLII Vers. 6. EUill that is to say let it be never so hard or dangerous V. 10. I repent me that is to say I will turne the vengeances of my justice into benefits of mercy a terme taken from men Gen. 6 6. V. 19. O ye remnant it should seem that the Prophet knew already by some signe what they had resolved to doe contrary to Gods will CHAP. XLIII Vers. 11. FOr death namely by way of punishment condemned thereunto as when afterwards he saith for the Sword are meant those that were slaine in the warres V. 12. carry them namely the statues images and idols which the pagans were wont to carry away with the rest of the spoiles of conquered Cities and Countries see 1 Sam. 5. 2. Isa. 46. 2. Array himselfe that is to say he shall carry away the prey or shall easily become Lord thereof V. 13. Of Bethshemesh the Italian of the Temple of the Sunne hee seemes to have a relation to the City called Heliopolis or City of the Sunne Isa. 19. 18. wherein they did use a famous kind of idolatry CHAP. XLIV Vers. 10. HUmbled the Italian tamed that is to say bruised by my scourges nor humbled in Spirit V. 44. A desire or where they hope to returne But such the Italian but some namely some small number which I will spare and favour v. 28. V. 19. Without our men the Italian without the authority of our governours that is to say our Kings and Princes and some times our very Priests have tolerated and approved of what we have done And that their former consent shall be a sufficient warrant for us to continue in the same actions and we will not submit to thy judgement And some referring this idolatry especially to women translate it our husbands V. 21. Into his mind the Italian is it not come up into his heart that is to say hath he not at last taken notice of it to shew his judgements upon it Or hath he not been moved to revenge it V. 26. My Name the meaning is I will destroy all the Jewes which are in Egypt so that they shall prophane my Name no more abusing it in their oaths though they be idolaters CHAP. XLV Vers. 5 GReat things that is to say a prosperous and triumphant state for thine owne particular amidst this generall desolation Thy life the Italian thy soule that is to say I will promise thee to spare thy life but nothing else see Jer. 21. 9. CHAP. XLVI Vers. 2. CArchemish namely to set upon the Chaldeans or to oppose their endeavours in the frontiers as had been done in the daies of Josias 2 Kin. 23. 29. 2 Chro. 35. 20. V. 3. Order a propheticall description of the preparation battell and discomfiture of the Egyptians V. 6. The swift that is to say Gods will is that they should be discomfited and die in the field where the battell was fought and that they shall not scape with swiftnesse nor be able to resist by strength V. 7. Who is this a scoffing kind of question made concerning Egypt The meaning is what King is this that hath gathered together such a mighty army and doth glorifie and exalt himself so as if he would overflow and sinke everything he hath relation to the great waters of Egypt V. 9. Ethiopians and the Libyans the Italian Cush and Put names of certaine people of Africa whereof Pharaohs army was composed V. 10. For this see the like terms Isa. 54. 5 6 7 8. Asacrifice that is to say a great slaughter to appease his wrath V. 11. Goe up that is to say O you Egyptians seeke all the meanes you can possibly to withstand the ruine of your Countrey which hitherto was never subdued and for to fortifie and strengthen your selves all is but in vaine see Jer. 8. 22. 51. 8. Ezek. 30. 21. Virgin see upon Isa. 47. 1. V. 12. The mighty that is to say thy souldiers being discomfited are fallen in heapes one on the top of the other A description of a mighty slaughter V. 14. Publish a propheticall representation of the Chaldeans arrivall in Egypt The meaning is let advice be given by a generall outcry of the Chaldeans comming that every one may prepare himself for defence The Sword the King of Babylon hath already overcome by force of armes all the neighbouring Countries and hath by that meanes made his way plaine for the conquest of Egypt V. 16. Arise words of the Egyptian souldiers put to flight From the namely of Nebuchadnezzar whom none is able to withstand V. 17. The time appointed that is to say the opportunity and advantagious time for warre V. 18. Shall he come that is to say Nebuchadnezzar shall come to subdue all his enemies as these two high hils doe command namely Tabor the little hils which are round about it and Carmel the adjoyning Sea V. 19. Furnish that is to say prepare thy selfe to goe into captivity Noph a City of Egypt called by the Grecians Memphis V. 20. A faire namely a prosperous Kingdome which hath not yet worne the yoake of slavery under strange Lords The North namely out of Chaldea which lieth Northward from Egypt V. 21. The hired men that is to say though he had a great number of brave souldiers V. 22. The voyce that is to say the Egyptians shall be humbled and shall not brag too loud and stoutly any more but they shall yeeld with base submission and shall stand still and dumbe speaking softly like to the hissing of a serpent see Isa. 29. 4. They shall namely the Chaldeans V. 23. They shall cut downe a kind of speech very frequent in the Prophets to describe a generall destruction of a great state like unto a great forrest V. 25. No a very populous City which in after times was called Alexandria Ezek. 30. 15. Nahum 3. 8. V. 26. Afterwards namely at the end of forty yeeres Ezek 29. 11. V. 27. O my servant if I doe out of mine infinite mercy promise to restore Egypt after it is destroyed how much more ought my Church assure her selfe that she shall be re-established after I have punished her CHAP. XLVII Vers. 1. BEfore that the
deluge of enemies is fallen upon her V. 44. Bel the chiefe idol of the Babylonians Isa. 46. 1. Jer. 50. 2. that is to say I will punish them for their idolatries In Babylon or upon Babylon Bring sorth he doth attribute Babels extortions to Bel for the Chaldeans made him the author of all their conquests and victories see Ier. 49. 1. Others think that the Prophet had a relation to the great offerings which from all parts were offered to Bel and especially of the spoils of conquered Nations V. 46. The rumour namely of Cyrus his comming who did not lay the siege to Babylon in the first yeer of his expedition but in the second V. 49. As Babylon I will in the same manner cause to perish by the sword not onely the inhabitants of the city but the subjects also of this great Empire which termed it selfe to be universall over all the world V. 50. Ye that words directed to Gods people which went into captivity after there had been great slaughter made of them by the Chaldeans exhorting them to return to Jerusalem V. 51. We are the Jews lamentation V. 52. Wherefore Gods answer to them V. 55. The great namely the great multitude of people which made such a noise Her waves see vers 42. namely the waves of those destroyers vers 53. V. 59. A quiet prince the Italian great chamberlain Heb. a prince of rest Some doe hold that he was Governour of a place or City called Menucha Others do expound these words as if amongst great ones he had been the man that did settle and procure the rest and quietnesse of the Country by opposing himselfe to the rebellion against Nebuchadnezzar V. 64. The words that is to say The Prophecies Sermons Histories which he himselfe set down in writing whereby he intimates that the Chapter following was added by some body else CHAP. LII Vers. 7. BRroken up see upon Jer. 39. 2. V. 18. Wherewith that is to say which were used about sacrifices and other parts of divine service V. 24. Of the door or of the vessels see Ier. 35. 4. V. 28. In the seventh namely when Iehoiakâ—n was carried away into captivity now 2 Kings 24. 12 it is said that this hapned the eighth yeer of King Nebuchadnezzar but we must imagine that it was in the end of the seventh yeer and the beginning of the eighth Three thousand 2 King 24. 14. there are set down ten thousand which as it seems may be thus reconciled that Ieremiahs three thousand were of Ierusalem and the other seven thousand were souldiers out of divers parts of Iudah V. 29. Eighteenth towards the end of the eighteenth yeer and in the beginning of the nineteenth vers 12. V. 3â— In the namely after Gedaliahs death and the troubles which hapned therefore of which there is no mention made elsewhere V. 31. Five and twentieth 2 King 25. 27. it is the seven and twentieth Peradventure he was set at liberty the five and twentieth and was exalted to honours two dayes after Evilmerodah Nebuchadnezzar his son V. 33. Before him in his court or in his kingly Hall The Book of the Lamentations of JEREMIAH The ARGUMENT JEremiah after he had by his holy Ministery performed all the offices of fidelity towards God and charity towards his Nation to prevent their approaching ruine did not cease even after it had hapned but still continued in his formerzeal and affection and began to burden his innocent soul with the feeling of these calamities and to make his sacred tongue and pen instruments of the publike grief Being chosen for this use by the holy Ghost to shew That in the most sacred vessels of his grace he doth imprint the most lively and sharpest feelings of the evills of his Church and of Gods judgements and likewise giveth them the cleerest sights for to discern the true causes of them and to make the right and true use of them And according to this he composed this small compilement of Lamentations to serve for a form to the Church at all times in the like cases Not to teach any to abandon themselves to an immoderate sadnesse nor much lesse to vain and affected complaints which break the naturall bond of patience and silence in bâ—leevers nor to drive thâ—m to despairing murmuring and blaspheming of God precipices into which â—xâ—â—ssiâ—e Lamentations do oftentimes plunge carnall men but to prevent that ordinary vice which exteam griefs do produce namely an insensible stupefaction and an obdurate heart and to cooperate with the humiliation of mans spirit to make him capable of the comfort of Gods Spirit promised to broken hearts and desolate souls and to dispose him to a true conversion and invocation of God to which these Lamentations do serve both for mâ—tter and incouragement So then the Prophet doth in a Poetick stile and figurative termes full of the very bowels of compassion lament in the communion and name of the Church the misery wherein it was brought thorow the desolation of the whole land and the destruction of the Kingdom Jerusalem and the Temple and the consumption of the people brought almost to nothing and the dispersion of the rest into captivity and therein he proceeds two wayes First by admiring and grieving at the greatnesse of these incredible and unheard of calamities And in the second place by a lively representation of the peoples excessive sins which had induced the Lord to this extreme act of Justice which upon this occasion he doth in all humility adore and doth submit unto it in silence and patience acknowledging neverthelesse that it was tempered with some remnant of mercy seeing that God had lâ—ft a residue of his people for a small branch or bud of restauration And therefore he declareth that he was to make this use of all these punishments namely to turn to the throne of grace by a sincere conversion and fervent invocation in faith which the Prophet himself doth do in the Churches name and interchangeably by a Prophetick Spirit doth promise her the sure effect of it in her reestablishment and in the ruine of her enemies CHAP. I. Vers. II. IN the night that is to say in the darknesse of affliction or at that time as other men take their rests she is most troubled See Iob. 7. 3. Her lovers namely amongst all those Nations which for their own advantages and for to wrong Gods service had in former times desired her league and friendship See Ier. 4. 30. and 30. 14. V. 3. Is gone into he seems to mean the dispersion and voluntary flight of the Iews by reason of the oppressions which they had suffered before the last desolation in the straits upon occasions of times and businesses and in such places as it could not escape a terme taken from hunters or from robbers upon the high way V. 7. Mock at her sabbaths namely that being utterly depopulated the countrey remained desart and abandoned Levit. 26. 34. 43. whereupon she hath been
brought up there See Isa. 23. 8. On all strangers also V. 18. At thy departure Because thou wilt be an exile and a captive V. 19. When I shall bring When I shall have rooted thee out by a most cruell warre V. 20. Bring thee downe When I shall cause thee to perish as so many nations and cities have done before thee especially in the generall deluge to which he seemes to have a relation having before likened the invasion of Tyrus to an over-flowing Shall set the Italian Shall restore I shall gloriously re-establish my people and cause them to live and flourish againe for to be the honour of the world See Ezech. 20. 6. V. 21. I will make thee a terror Thou shalt be brought into such an extreme desolation full of horror in thy selfe and a subject of terror to others Others translate it I will bring thee to nothing and to perdition CHAP. XXVII Vers. 3. THe entrie in a very commodious place for to resort unto by Sea from divers places and to carry merchandises from thence into the continent or firme land V. 4. Thy borders Thou werâ— encompassed round with the Sea V. 5. Shenir A hill in the confines of Palestine Deut 3. 9. V. 6. Thy benches Wherewith they covered the walls and floores of chambers and the decks of ships Câ—ittim of Greece and of the Archipelago Gen. 10. 4. V. 7. Elisha it is thought that hereby are meant the Eolians a people of Greece Gen. 10. 4. some doe take it for Italiâ— Covered thâ—e the Italian Thy â—anopie namely of the poop of thy ships V. 8. Aruad It is thought to be the Island called Arado neere to Sidon Gen. 10. 18. V. 9. The ancients namely the chiefe of this Nation famous for Architecture and Building see 1 Kings 5. 18. Psal. 83. The wise men The masters and most cunning workmen V. 10. Lud See Gen. 10. 13. Phur See Gen. 10. 6. They hanged according to the custome of garrison souldiers They set Their souldiers being there continually did much increase thy splendor and Majestie V. 11. The men The Italian The children Those of Arvad which lived by the Sea-coast v. 8. and thine owne souldiers kept a continuall watch about the city The Gammadims it was thought to be a people of Syria of a citie called Gamalah V. 12. Tarshish namely The people that lived along the coast of the Mediterranean sea and especially the city of Tharsus a Tyrian colonie others will have it to be Carthage V. 13. Of Javan Of Greece Tubal Meshech See Gen. 10. 2. The persons the Italian The soules that is to say Traded for slaves V. 14. Togarmah See Gen. 10. 3. Horsemen Men which were expert in managing and breaking of horses V. 15. Dedan People of Arabia Gen. 10. 7. They brought thee for to have the benefit of being free of thy Faires and Markets V. 17. Wheat the Italian Corne By 1 King 5. 9. Acts 11. 20. it appeares that Tyrus was furnished with corne out of the land of Israel Minniâ—h A countrey abounding in corne Fannag the Italian Fannag Some will have it to be the name of a countrey and the name of Phenicia to be taken from thence and others translate it Rozen â—alme or Turpentine wherein Gilead abounded Gen. 37. 25. Jer. 8. 22 and 46. 11. V. 18. Helbon A place of Syria which is thought to be that which at this time is called Aleppo V. 19. Dan He meanes those which after the captivitie of the ten tribes came and inhabited the ancient country belonging to Dan namely Laâ—sh a City neere to Tyre Judges 18. 28. 29. Going to and fro for the Greeks have alwayes beene great travellers V. 20. Clothes It is very likely that they were some faire shagged carpets wherewith they covered their horses and chariots to sit upon them V. 21. Kedar namely of Arabia Petrea Lambes That countrie abounding with cattell Isa. 60. 7. V. 22. Sheba Names of Arabia Felix V. 23. Haran Places of Mesopotamia Chilmad it is thought to be Media or some part thereof V. 24. Blew clothes namely Silks and Woolls died in this noble colour enclining to a Violet V. 26. Did sing of thee the Italian Were thy caravans as those places which are haunted with wild beasts upon the land are travelled through with great companies of travellers and loaded cattell so doe the ships flock towards thee in great numbers together Glorious enriched in goods V. 26. Thy vowers Thou hast been like unto a well furnished ship brought into the maine Sea of greatnesse riches and power by the governours and there left to suffer shipwracke The East-wind Most tempestuons and dangerous in those countries Psal. 48. 7. V. 27. Thy Calkers Heb. those which mend thy breaches which some take for the breaches of walls and buildings Shall sall Shall be all ensolded in thy ruine A continuation of the same similitude of a broken ship V. 28. The suburbs the Italian The beats the Hebrew word seemes to signifie a cock-boat which they throw out of the ship The meaning is that the colonies and cities subject to Tyre should be surprized with terror at the fall and ruine of their chiefe citie and all other lesser states should be likewise so terrified V. 30. Cast up dust Which is a signe of great sorrow and mourning V. 33. Wentsorth Thou wert the Magazin and staple of victuall and merchandize which thou didst transport by Sea and distribute them to divers nations V. 34. By the Seas that is to say By the over-flowing of warre Ezek. 26. 19. V. 36. Hisse at thee the Italian Whistle in token of wonder A terror a subject of terror to all men by reason of thy terrible fall or thou hast beene brought to nothing CHAP. XXVIII Vers. 2. I Am Thou art growne vaine and hast exalted thy selfe through thy glory wisdome and happinesse as if thou wert no more a mortall man but a petty God I sit I raigne in a strong place full of glory goods and delights which are the two properties belonging to heaven which is Gods habitation though thou set thy heart the Italian thou didst wake thine heart like Gods heart thou didst thinke thy selfe to be endowed with divine and more then humane understanding and wisedome the Tyrians wisedome being very famous Ezech 9. 2. V. 3. Thou art wiser in thine owne conceit and opinion Daniel who for the incomparable gifts of Gods holy spirit as well in prophecye as in counsell and wisedome Dan. 1. 17. was by a common proverbe set as a patterne of wisedome in Babylon where Ezekiel then prophecyed See Ezek. 14. 14. V. 4. Riches or power V. 7. Against the By strength they will overcome all thy counsels and arts of prevention and defence Or they will kill thee not respecting thy wisedome which maketh thee so majesticke and venerable V. 8. The deaths of them namely of all kinds of violent death in the generall slaughter of thy people See Isa. 14. 19. V. 10. Of
funerall exequies for Egypt by lamentations or mournfull songs according to the custome and for the funerall of other nations likewise V. 19. Whom doest thou passe O Egypt What priviledge hast or deservest thou more then all the other prophane Nations and Kingdomes Thou must even perish as all the rest have and must doe V. 20. Shall fall God will make a generall destruction of such people by warre to doe which he hath already given the Chaldeans a commission Draw her namely Egypt Even as one would draw a dead carkasse V. 21. The mighty A Poeticall and Ironicall representation of the entertainment which other Princes and warlike nations and especially those which were Egypts consederates and were already dead would give Pharaoh at his comming downe into hell see Isa. 14. 9. To him namely To the King of Egypt V. 22. His graves namely The graves of his men which were slaine in the warres V. 23. Caused terror Who had also beene violent and tyranicall in this world like Egipt V. 24. Elam namely The King and people of Persia or of some part of it Gen. 10. 82. V. 27. They shall not lie These Kings did not die gloriously having overcome their enemies nor are not buried triumphantly with their armes as it is the manner to honour warriers burialls But these are dead basely being overcome and discomfited by their enemies Their iniquities They who have not suffered punishment for their faults and tyrannies in this life but it hath beene reserved for them to be inflicted upon them after their death by reason that no man durst undertake to punish them whilest they lived V. 28. Thou shalt namely Thou O King of Egypt V. 30. With theiâ— notwithstanding or together with that great power with which they kept men subject to their tyranny Ashamed Because that it could not save them but is at the last come to nothing V. 31. Shall be comforted As meeting with many companions in miserie V. 32. My terror I have staid their fury through my terrible judgements CHAP. XXXIII Vers. 2. THe sword that is to say Warre with all the sudden invasions inroads and dangers belonging to it V. 4. His blood His death must not be imputed to any other but himselfe V. 6. He is taken away This death shall not have happened by chance but I shall by my secret providence have executed my judgement upon him yet shall I hold the watchman guilty as having failed in his dutie either through negligence or disloyalty V. 10. Our transgressions The meaning is It is true that your Prophets have admonished us heretofore and we having neglected your admonitions doe beare our punishment and are ruined past all reliefe what good doth it doe then to speak to us any more of these preservatives against the evill into which wee are already fallen The Lord answereth Your ruine is not so extreme but that you may rise againe by true repentance which comes alwayes in time either before or after the punishments so it come during life V. 13. That hee shâ—ll namely If he perseveres to the end a condition necessarily annexed to all the promises of the Law V. 15. Of life The observation of which Statutes the promises of life annexed to it Lev. 18. 5. V. 21. Is smitten Taken by force and sacked V. 22. Had opened Hee had againe appointed me to speake to the people after I had a while held my tongue by his command or after I had lost the use of my tongue and revealed unto me and inspired mee with what I should say according to the prediction Ezek. 24. 26. 27. V. 24. Abraham If out of Abraham alone could come so numerous an issue as could conquer and people all this countrey how much more may we hope that are left in great number that wee may be restored to our former estate which is beaten downe by the Chaldeans and once againe re-possesse and be masters of the countrey V. 26. You stand upon Every one righteth himselfe defends and revenges himselfe by violence and good order is quite beaten downe V. 27. In the Caves In hidden and strong places into which people did use to flie in time of warre see Judg. 62. 1 Sam. 13. 6. V. 30. Are talking In prophane contempt or through hypocrisie or curiositie V. 31. As the people Very frequent and with a shew of devotion as it were to an Ecclesiasticall assembly V. 33. When this namely of my threatnings in the ruine of Jerusalem and of the whole nation CHAP. XXXIV Vers. 2. THe Shepheards namely The Governours as well Ecclesiasticall as politicke V. 5. Seattâ—red spiritually by running into errours superstitions idolatries vices and disorders or corporally by their dissipation out of their countrey by the ill leading of their guides Nâ— shepheard namely a true and faithfull shepheard V. 10. Cause them I will take away their dignities and offices away from them who doe abuse them bearing the names and reaping the profits not performing the charge but converting them to their owne proper use V. 12. That he is when after they have been scattered by some sudden storme the shepheard tels and musters up his sheep to see whether any be wanting and seeketh them out and gathereth them together In the cloudy which is full of calamities and publicke desolations Joel 2. 2. V. 13. To their owne corporally and according to the letter into the land of Israel by delivering them out of captivity and spiritually into the Church which is the true sheepfold of all the elect John 10. 16. V. 15. I will this doth not inferre any abolishment of either Ecclesiasticall or Politicke government in the Christian Church but doth inferre a more effectuall and renewed presence of God in it by his spirit providence grace and vertue Or the mysticall and inward operation of Christ true God upon all the members of his body in vivifying conducting comforting and defending them V. 16. The fat these who in my Church shall abuse my benefits in pride and rebellion against me and in contempt and oppression of their brethren See Isa. 5. 17. and 10. 16. Amos. 4. 1. With judgement namely with upright and just government V. 17. Between cattell that is to say between those that are good in my Church and those that are evill violent as rammes or filthy as goats V. 18. Seemeth it O you powerfull and rich Jewes is it not sufficient for you to enjoy my blessings in abundance unlesse you trouble the poore in the possession of their small portion V. 23. David namely Jesus Christ the sonne of God according to the flesh And for this reason oftentimes called David Jer. 30. 9. Ezek. 37. 24. Hos. 3. 5. and the servant of God by reason of his humane nature and office of Mediator Isa. 42. 1. and 49. 6. and 53. 11. Phil. 2. 7. V. 15. Of peace of grace reconciliation and blessing Jer. 31. 31. the evill beasts figurative termes to shew the Churches safeguard against all her
death Dan. 88. and 11. 4. 1 Mac. 1 9 10. V. 7. A fourth by Dan. 8. 9. we may finde that the first meaning of this Prophecye hath a relation to the kingdome of Syria and Aegypt possessed by Seleucides and Lagides which notwithstanding doth not hinder us from beleeving but that Gods Spirit did looke yet further namely to the Roman Empire by the resemblance of â—t to the other in the persecuting of the Church the subversion and interdiction of Gods service and the violence done to consciences Whereupon the Revelation doth fit many of these passages of Daniel to Antichrist See Dan. 2. 40. Dreadfull especially to Gods people who were never more cruelly used then by Seleucides Dan. 8. 11 12. and 11. 31 36. Diverse seeing his tyranny over Gods people tended to force men to idolatry and to annihilate Gods service which none of the precedent Empires had attempted Ten hornes these are the ten Seleucides Kings of Asia and of Syria to Antiochus comprehending him amongst the rest v. 24. For although he had successors yet the people of God in regard of whom these things are spoken begun after Antiochus to re-assume their liberty under the Asmoneans untill Christ. V. 8. Another this is Antiochus called Epiphanes who is one of the number of the ten Kings yet he is called another because his tyranny over the people was especiall v. 24. Little as Dan. 8 9. because that this Antiochus was the strongest of his brethren and the kingdom did not by right belong him and besides he was of a base and despicable carriage Dan. 11. 21. Three of that is to say three Kings namely Ptolomeus Philopater King of Aegypt who had taken Syria Antiochus the Great father of Epiphanes and Seleucus his brother who were all three deprived either of their lives or of their kingdomes by Antiochus v. 24. Weare eyes to shew his naturall sagacity and cunning Dan. 8. 23 25. and 11. 23 32. Presumptuous he shall be exceeding haughty in words 1 Mac. 1. 25. and cruell in bloudy decrees and a great blasphemer of God himselfe v. 25. Dan. 8. 23 25. and 11. 36. 1 Mac. 1. 46 47. See the comparison of this with Pagan Rome Rev. 1â— 5. V. 9. â—ill the Thrones untill God did enter into judgement against Epiphanes for the deliverance and revenge of his people A figurative description as Psal. 7. 6 7 and 9 4 7. The ancient A figurative representation of God the everlasting Father and his glorious Majesty Wheeles Gods Throne is here described with wheeles 1 Chron. 28. 18. Ezek. 1. 15. and 10. 9. to shew that Gods providence moveth every where to governe all things and to provide for all things V. 10. Fiery streame hereby is signified the inevitable and consuming force of Gods judgements See Psal. 50 3. and 97. 3. Isa. 30. 33. Thousand of holy Angels The books termes taken from judgements amongst men in which the enquiries proofes confessions and other writings are produced to frame the judgement by and the Lawes also are considered See Rev. 20. 12. V. 11. And given A description of the death and everlasting damnation of Antiochus 1 Mac. 6. 8 13. V. 12. Their dominion not at the same time but the meaning is that every great Empire enemy and persecutor of the Church was destroyed before Christs comming upon earth from time to time though the nations still continued and subsisted in some weake and low forme of state See Dan. 2. 25. untill all the reliques were swallowed up by the Romans V. 13. One the Sonne of God is here represented in the flesh who after his resurrection is set at the right hand of the Father and from him hath obtained all power in heaven and in earth See Ezek. 1. 26. Acts 2. 34 36. Ephes. 1. 20. Phil. 2. 9. Heb. 1. 3 4. Rev. 1. 13. 14. 14. V. 15. Was grieved the Italian I fainted through the greatnesse and brightnesse of the sight of Gods majestie according to the manner of Prophets after their extasies which did dazle their senses tire their spirits and overthrow their naturall faculties See Dan. 7. 28. and 8. 27. and 10. 8. 16. V. 16. That stood by namely one of the Angels that appeared in this vision V. 17. Kings that is to say kingdomes Dan. 2. 38 39. V. 18. The Sa 〈…〉 that is to say the Church of God in Christ her head first and afterwards the whole body which shall be perfectly united with him shall receive from God the spirituall and everlasting kingdome See Dan. 7. 22. Isay 60. 12. Rev. 1 6. 5. 10. whereof the Machabies principality was but a shadow and was betweene the reigne of Antiochus and the comming of Christ. V. 20. Whose looke thus is Antiochus his great power and enterprizes set downe which he reformed more then all the rest of the Sâ—leucides Dan. 8. 10. and 11. â—7 V. 22. To the Saints namely to Gods people v. 25. Dan. 8. 24. and 11. 30. V. 23. The whole earth this understood of the Seleucides signifieth a great extent of land but being anagogically referred to Rome it represents the affected and titular universality of their Empire V. 25. Change times to annihilate Gods service his feasts Sabbaths and other solemne and sacred dayes and all the other Ordinances of the Law Dan. 8. 11. 11. 31. 1 Mac. 1. 47 48. Vntill a time these persecutions of Antiochus with which he persecuted Gods people shall last one yeare two yeares and halfe a yeare That is to say three yeares and a halfe beginning as it should seeme from that time which is set downe 1 Mac. 1. 30. See Rom 13. 5. V. 28. My countenance I became pale and wan as well by reason of the violent raptures of the Spirit as through horror of thinking upon those things which were foretold against Gods people CHAP. VIII Verse 1. AT the first in the first yeare of Belshazzar Dan. 7. 1. V. 2. I was some hold that he was there in vision as Ezek. 8. 3. 40. 2. Others corporally which seemes to be confirmed by Dan. 10. 4. and that the Province of Shushan was then under the Babylonians Empire whereof notwithstanding the stories make no mention Palace the place of royall residence where the Kings of Persia afterwards kept their Court and dwelt one part of the yeare Of Elam namely of Persia. Of Ulai called by historians Eulean V. 3. A Ram a figure of the Persian and Median Empire signified by the two hornes Dan. 2. 39. 7. 5. But one namely the Persian which though it was founded upon the Median grew a great deale greater then it by the means of Cyrus the Persian his victories Who took away Media from his Grandfather and afterwards took Babylon and many countries moe V. 4. Westward See Dan. 7. 5. What â—e and none could hinder his enterprizes nor actions V. 5. An â—e Goat a figure of the Grecians kingdome under Alexander v. 21. See Dan. 2. 39. 7.
of these little beasts in great swarmes whereby the aire might be darkened v. 10. Spread upon the which shall in an instant cover the whole Countrey even as the Morning spreadeth abroad upon a sudden over the tops of hils though they be a great way off V. 3. A fire these insects going along doe devoure the Countrey which is rich and full of goods Joel 1. 19. and after they are gone by every thing is found gnawne and consumed V. 6. Blacknesse through horror and hunger See Nah 2. 10. V. 7. Shall not breake they shall not stop nor stay their pace V. 8. When they â—all A terme taken from the meeting of Armies to signifie that there will be neither defence nor resistance that can stay this tempest V. 9. They shall run A kinde of speech taken from a City won by assault V. 10. The Earth hyperbolicall termes frequent in the Prophets to represent a horrible desolation The Sun this may be also understood in the same manner as Isa. 13. 10. Ezek. 32. 7. Joel 3. 15. unlesse it be interpreted as upon v. 2. V. 11. Shall utter like a Captaine encouraging his souldiers or giving the signall of the battell V. 13. Repenteâ—h him out of his infinite mercy he changeth not his counsell or his will being as sorry for having done evill as men doe when they repent but the effects of his rigor into the effects of mercy V. 14. A blessing namely The fruits of the earth growing and preserved by Gods singular blessing See Isa. 65. 8. Behind him namely After all these little beasts are gone by V. 15. The trumpet namely the holy trumpet to call the generall assembly of the people V. 16. Sanctifie Give order by proclamation that all men being duely purified according to the Law may come to the Temple to call upon the Lord with mourning and fasting See Exod. 19. 10. 22. V. 17. Between the Porch Whereof see 1 King 6. 3. This was the voyd space Ezek. 8. 16. where the sacred Ministers prayed after the sacrifices were offered Rule over them Thy people being constrained through want to put themselves into the bondage of strangers or having no meanes to defend themselves if the enemies should set upon them Others translate it that the Nations may not mocke them V. 18. Then will He sets forth the effects of the precedent prayers Be jealous He will feele and be moved at the afflictions of his deare people and for his owne glory which by that meanes was troden downe by prophane Nations V. 20. The Northerne army namely That great swarme of vermine which came out of the North. Into a land That multitude shall be carryed away out of your land and like a great army the body of it shall be driven into the Wildernesse the van-guard into the lake of Sodome towards the East and the reare-ward into the Mediteranean sea towards the West V. 22. Their strength Their fruits and increase according to the vertue which God hath given them Gen. 4. 12. V. 23. Moderately the Italian Justly namely At the time of your greatest need and in that just measure as is required for to help the barrennesse which was before Others in righteousnesse that is to say bountifully and lovingly In the fiâ—st Which was the March moone for then began that time of the yeere which was called the latter season by reason of the fruits which grow ripe and are gathered therein at which time raine was most necessary next to September moone which was the other part of the yeere called the first season by reason of tilling and sowing of the ground V. 26. Shall never Because they shall never pray to me in vaine at any such time of need V. 28. â—fterward In the Messias hiâ— dayes I will powre downe the gifts of my holy spirit in abundance as I have heretofore powred out temporall blessings upon you Upon all flesh All manner of people without any distinction of Nations Your sonâ—es By the inward vertue of my Spirit I will enlighten the understanding of mine Elect who of their owne nature are but children in knowledge or young-men without experience or aged men weake of understanding and will give them a lively and supernaturall light of the mysteries of the Gospel accompanied at certaine times and in certaine persons with Prophetick revelations Act. 2. 17. V. 29. Upon the servants namely Persons of all conditions be they never so meane shall be sanctified by me may be by these termes is meant the calling of the Gentiles amongst whom slaves were bought Lev. 25. 44. Unlesse he meanes the other principall effect of the spirit of grace which is to free men from the bondage of sinne and the Divell V. 30. And I will shew He seemes to point at the great troubles of the world under the Gospel or the signes which immediately before Christs comming to judgement V. 32. In mount Sion namely In the true Church of Christ. Deliverance From those evils which shall trouble the world Or some remnant which shall escape Hath said In many places by his Prophets In the remnant Which are not run into the generall apostasie and corruption of the world Luke 18. 8. Shall call Whom he shall move and effectually put forward to the participation of his grace in Christ. CAAP. III. Vers. 1. IN those dayes This in part and figuratively may be understood of Gods vengeance upon the enemies of his people after the deliverance from Babylon but spiritually it must be referred to Christs judgements upon the enemies of his Church by him delivered and especially at the last and universall deliverance namely At his last comming V. 2. All Nations namely The wicked Nations which are enemies to me The valley This valley is not mentioned any where else some believe that it is That which is called the valley of Blessing 2 Cron. 20. 26. where Jehosaphat blessed the Lord when he had discomfited his enemies Others doe firmly hold that betweene the mount of Olives and the city of Jerusalem towards the East there was a low valley of that name and so the Prophet sheweth that the enemies shall be judged as it were in the sight of the Church Isa. 66. â—4 V. 4. What have yee It lieth not in your powers to give me satisfaction for the spoyles and wrongs which you have done my people therefore you must beare the punishment thereof in your persons according to the Lawes for theft Exod. 22. 3. V. 8. For the Lord The sentence is past and it is not now to be avoyded V. 9. Proclaime An ironicall challenge to all Christs enemies for to doe the uttermost of their power against him and his Church that they may all be overcome and overthrowne See Isa. 8. 9 10. Rev. 16. 14. V. 11. Thy mighty men namely The holy Angels who are thine armies to discomfit thine enemies See Rev. 12. 7. V. 13. Put yee in O yee Angels It is time to execute my judgements for the
sea then the â—apors of it resolved into raine V. 10. They hated him namely the Judges and Magistrates who kept their Courts â—eere to the gates of Cities cánnot endure the censures of Gods servants See Isay 29. 21. V. 11. Burthenâ— that little which he hath to relieve himselfe V. 13. The prudent that is to say the true Beleevers which judge truly of the calamities and of their causes shall in silence and with patience worship Gods justice without any murmuring or scandall V. 14. As ye as you make your boasts that he is you being his people Or as you desire and continually pray that he may be V. 16. Therefore because you reject all mine exhortations and admonitions Shall call as to a publick and generall mourning Such as are those teachers of funerall mournings whereof see Jer. 9. 17. 17. And in all in stead of the joyfull songs in time of vintage there shall nothing be heard but weeping and howling because of the spoile of the countrey I will passe as it were to do a generall execution of justice Exod. 11 4. 12. 12. V. 18. That desire by a prophane boldnesse as provoking him to bring that once to passe which he hath so long threatned Or by an impudent boasting of your own innocency as if God comming to judgement should finde you guiltlesse or at the least lesse guilty then the Prophets report you to be See Isay 5. 19. Jer. 17. 15. V. 19. As if a man these judgements of God shall be altogether unavoidable and he that shall escape one evill shall fall into a worser Job 20. 14 Isay 24. 18. Jer. 48. 44. V. 20. Not light of any comfort ease direction or good councell V. 20. Will not smell I will not accept of your sacrifices which you shall offer me at those times See Lev. 26 31. V. 23. Of thy songs he meanes the sacred songs which were part of Gods service which he reproves as defiled with impiety and hypocrisie V. 24. Run downe doe righteousnesse and justice in a firme and invariable way V. 25. Have ye â—ffered your forefathers even in the wildernesse were Idolaters neglecting a great part of the worship which I had appointed them See Deut. 32. 17. and you imitate them and heape up their measure V. 26. Yea have borne your forefathers making shew of serving me carrying my tabernacle and all things belonging to it in the wildernesse had notwithstanding their hearts bent upon their Idols and secretly carried some Chappell or Image of Molech the Idoll of the Moabites Others take the names of Tabernacle and Image Siccuth and Chim for the names of Idols or Planets Venus and Saturne The Star it is thought for certaine that Molâ—ch represents Saturne and the other Baâ—lims the other Planets Ye made you had made the images of them and had attributed divinity unto them and had consecrated and set them up for the object of your worship V. 27. Therefore because that after so many sinnes of your forefathers punished by me from time to time you have persevered in them yea have gone beyond them I will execute the finall judgement upon you in a totall desolation and dispersion into strange countries to the grievousnesse of which the captivity of the people in Syria caused by Hazaâ—l who reigned in Damascus shall no way be equall nor comparable 2 Kings 13. 3. CHAP. VI. Verse 1. OF the Nations namely of Sion or Jerusalem of Judah and Samaria and of the ten tribes Came commeth thither upon all businesses and occasions as to the Princes Court or Court of justice V. 2. Passe ye doe but consider these Cities which formerly were â—ightier and in greater prosperity then any of yours and yet ate decayed and ruined to take example thereby not to grow proud in carnall security Caâ—â—â—h a most ancient Citie in the Babylonian countrey Gen. 10. 10. Taken as Hamath also a famous City of Syria and peradventure destroyed also by the Assyrians Isay 10. 9. See Isay 23. 13. Gath the Scripture makes mention of no other desolation of Gath but only by Vzziah 2 Chron. 26. 6. V. 3. Puâ— far away you Chieâ—taines put away farre from you all thought and feare of Gods judgements Ezek. 12. 22. Amos 9. 10. and in the meane time draw neere to publick tyranny as if sinnes and their punishments could go the one without the other V. 5. That câ—â—unt namely at your feasts Like David who was a great inventer and master of musick and musicall instruments 1 Chron. 23. 5. which he imployed in praysing of God whereas these did use them for a provocation of carnall pleasure V. 6. In bowls that is to say beyond measure The affliction by reason of their publick calamities V. 7. Shall they goe they shall be the first and most noted in the punishment as they have been in degrees of honour and in sinnes V. 9. Iâ— there suppose that some number doe escape the enemies hand they shall fall by the pestilence if there be not men enough for to buâ—y them their bodies shall be burnt which was not used amongst the people but onely in cases of extreame necessity See 1 Sam. 31. 12. V. 10. Amans Vnâ—lâ— the neerest of kinne who 〈◊〉 the duty of consangâ—inâ—ty or to cleanse the house which is fallen to him by inheritance shall take care of these dead bodies To bring out to cause the house to be more easily and privately freed from this legall uncleannesse Num. 19. 14. To him he seemes to meane him that hath beene imployed in burning of these dead bodies Hold thy tongue tell no body what hath happened unto us for feare lest we be sequestred as uncleane by the law We mâ—y noâ—â— this extreame desolation doth dispence with us touching the lawes of God concerning these pollutions and the purifying of them Which were not observed even by the most scrupulous consciences in the greatest extremities See Lam. 4. 14 15. V. 11. For be hold all these things shall happen by reason of the utter extermination of great and small which God hath appointed V. 12. The horses shall we Propheâ—s continually cast away our labours upon you who are so desperately corrupted and turn all the good which is presented unto you and bestowed upon you into evilâ— as if a man plowed or digd a hard rock V. 13. Rejoyce you triumph and glory in your strength as if you could therewith overcome your enemies V. 14. But behold he gives a reason why hee hath called all their hopes and meanes things of naught From the entring these were the two uttermost bounds of the land of Canaan in length The River called elsewhere the river of Egypt Num. 34 5. Josh. 15. 47. CHAP. VII Verse 1. HE formed whither according to the letter he were shewen in this vision some great spoile done by their insects Amos 4. 9. Or that the Assyrians comming were figuratively represented as Na. 3. 15. In the beginning after harvest as Amos 4 9.
Obad. 17. V. 9. Like as Governing their dispersion by my providence in such sort that none of mine Elect shall perish in eternall perdition nor the remainder of my Believers be extinguished nor overthrowne V. 11. Will I raise up After I have thus punished my Church I will restore the Kingdome of David by the Messias changing it into a spirituall and everlasting Kingdome V. 12. That they That the true Israel according to the spirit joyned with Christ their Head may participate of the universall Kingdome which he hath gotten over his enemies such as the Idumeans were to the Israelites Others doe bring it in thus That they may professe the remnant of Edom and all Nations that are called by my Name that is to say Mine Elect and those who shall be converted to me by the Gospel Isa. 19. 25. and 44. 5. V. 13. The Plow-man Figurative promises of Gods spirituall graces and blessings to his Church See Lev. 26. 5. Shall drop Into precious liquors of honey milke oyle and must The Prophesie of OBADIAH ARGUMENT OBadiah denounceth to the Idumeans capitall and implaeable enemies of Gods people their finall and inevitable destruction by reason of the evils which they had done to the Church of God to which he contrariwise promiseth eternall Salvation and perfect restauration in Christ and likewise the totall destruction of all her enemies CHAP. I. Verse 1. A Rumour namely God having stirred up the Chaldeans and other Nations to the destruction of the Idumeans which as it appeareth by the other Prophets happened after the ruine and captivity of the Jewes And Obadiah prophesied before either of them V. 3. In the clefts he hath a relation to the strong and mountainous scituation of Idumea V. 7. Have brought thee the Italian Have accompanied thee have joyned their forces to thine to goe and withstand the enemies invasions but just at the instant that thou hadst need of them they have forsaken thee And prevailed he seemes to meane the Egyptians who by powerfull perswasions and by reason of interest of state had brought the Idumeans to declare themselves enemies to the Chaldeans They that eat thy bread c the Italian They have laid thy bread for a snare for thee a terme taken from hunters who with baits draw the boasts into their traps The meaning is the victuall which thou hast had out of Egypt hath been as it were a bait to thee to insnare thee in the league against the Chaldeans which hath beene the cause of thy ruine which with all thy famous wisdome thou couldest not perceave V. 9. Teman the name of a City and Countrey in Idumea V. 10. Thy brother namely the Israelites and Jewes which were descended from Jacob brother of Esau the father of the Idumeans V. 11. That thou stoodest not only like an idle spectator yeelding no assistance nor pittying the Jewes calamities but feeding also thine eyes therewith as with a pleasing object His forces the men of war taken with Zedekiah in his flight Jer. 39. 4 5. Or plainely the whole multitude carried away captive into Babylon Upon Ierusalem to part both the spoile and persons V. 12. That he becamâ— or in the day of his strange chance See Job 31. 3. Spoken proudly by scoffing them V. 16. For as ye as You my people have drunke of the cup of my judgements so your enemies shall drinke up the very dregs and shall be utterly destroyed thereby See Jer. 25. 29. 49. 12. V. 17 Their possessions which they were dispossessed of by their enemies A figure of the right to the eternall inheritance which the Devill and Sinne had gotten away from the Church to which it was restored by Christ. Others their possessions namely the possessions of those Nations which were their enemies V. 18. Shall be a fire the Church by the power of Chri 〈…〉 and of his Spirit shall consume all her enemies represented under the person of the Idumeans as easily as fire consumeth flaxe Shall kindle as fire doth kindle when it takes hold of some combustible matter V. 19. Possesse the Jewes shall be put into full possession of their Countrey with great addition and enlargement of their ancient bounds as of Idumea on the South side and the Philistines Land on the side of the plaine See of these countries of Judea Jer. 17. 26. and 32. 44. and 33. 13. the meaning is the same as v. 17. V. 20. Of this Host See upon v. 11. Zarep hath it is thought to be a City or Countrey of Caldea V. 21. And Saviours this may according to the Letter and in part be understood of the Maccabecs who subdued the Idumeans 1 Mac. 5. 3. but spiritually and fully it is referred to the Apostles and other of Christs Ministers who were to preach the Gospell for the salvation of the Elect and condemnation of the wicked See 1 Tim. 4. 16. The Kingdome Christ true God shall by his Father be established everlasting King of his Church and of all the World The Booke of the Prophet IONAH ARGUMENT THough the Subject of this Booke be Historicall yet it hath been put in the number of the other Prophets As well by reason of Jonahs person who was a Prophet in Israel as by reason of the principall action of this History which is a prediction of things that shall happen and a preaching of repentance By whicâ— God setting forth a beame of His Grace upon the City of Nimveh Head of that great Empire of the Assyrians sent His Prophet thither Who at the first withstood this Calling and was therefore persecuted and punished by the Lord. And being afterwards miraculously delivered he went to Niâ—iveh and there fulfilled what was commanded him denouncing to them their approaching ruins But this threatening having produced the effect of a publicke humiliation and repentance God did suspend the execution thereof for that time And Jonah discovering as much infirmity of humane Jense in being troubled at the effect of Gods mercy as he had shewed in being unwilling to be the instrument and proclaimer of his justice is by Him reprehended and instructed CHAP. I. Verse 3. To flee See the cause upon Jon. 4. 1. Unto Tarshish the most common opinion is that he meanes the City of Tharsus in Cilicia Others translate it to flee by Sea From the presence namely from the Land of Israel whore God made his abode in grace and vertue and where he appeared to his Prophets Or it is a phrase taken from slaves who by stealth run away from their Masters service to shew that he did run away because he would not fulfill Gods Commandement Joppa A Sea Port of Palestine so called Acts 9. 36. V 7. Let us cast knowing that this tempest was neither naturall nor ordinary They conjecture by Gods secret inspiration that there is some body in the Ship that is guilty of some grievous sinne Wherefore they desire to discover the truth by lots according to the Heathens custome but God overseeth
them Prov. 16. 33. V. 9. I feare my Religion is to serve and worship him only V. 10. Why hast thou alas what a great fault hast thou committed V. 11. Said unto them by Gods inward revelation more then discourse of reason V. 14 Innocent blood For our parts for he never offended us and if he hath offended thee wee are not to take notice non judge of it in that as wee now doe follow that which thou declarest unto us by thy Workes and by thy Word which hee himselfe hath pronounced Hast done Wee doe acknowledge in all this expresse signes of thy power justice and supreame providence to which because we will not displease thee wee submit our senses to performe this execution CHAP. II. Verse 2. ANd said This prayer which containes the Prophets concei 〈…〉 and motions whilest he was in the Fish was set downe in writing by him after his deliverance with the addition of thanks-giving V. 4. Yet I will Words of faith grounded upon an expresse revelation V. 5. Unto the soule Bringing me into danger of present death See Psal. 69. 1. V. 6. Barres A terme taken from prisons The meaning is I am in the sea as it were in a strong prison shut up and 〈…〉 rred from the earth on â—ll sides For ever Unlesse thou dost miraculously relieve me V. 7. Temple namely In heaven Gods dwelling in glory the representation whereof was in the Temple of Jerusalem V. 8. They that namely Idolaters and Infidels are sometimes moved when they are in want with some feeling of devotion towards God But because the lively root of Faith of the Spirit is wanting in them that motion is not constant in them But I will fulfill my duties of piety with perseverance and loyalty CHAP. III. Vers. 3. EXceeding great Heb. A great City of God for the Hebrewes doe extoll the greatnesse of things by adding the name of God to their ordinary names Three dayes In circuit V. 4. A dayes journey Not going on continually but by pawses and at times going on from place to place as his charge required V. 5. God his word preached by Jorah V. 6. For word The Fast which the people had voluntarily undertaken to keep was authorised and enjoyned by the Kings command who would also be partaker thereof V. 7. Taste any thing For a certaine limited time which likely was a whole day V. 8. And beast According to the custome of those dayes the beasts they used to ride upon and to employ for carriage were wont to be covered and trapped but in time of mourning they tooke those ornaments off and covered them with haire-cloth and ragged clothing That is in Whereof he is guilty as if his hands were soyled therewith V. 9. Will turne Towards us in grace mercy V. 10. Repented that is to say He revoked his sentence which was but conditionall in 〈…〉 mind and decree 〈…〉 gave Jonah notice thereof See Gen. 6. 〈◊〉 CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. IT displeased Not so much for feare of being thought a false Prophet as for the zeale of Gods glory which he thought was wronged by his change and for affection he bore to Gods people who had then no greater enemy to feare then the Empire of Assyria as by effect it appeared not long after V. 4. Dâ—st thou well O thou hast great cause to be angry an ironicall reproofe V. 6. Prepared Did miraculously cause this plant to spring and grow up to a great height Per adventure this happened when the booth began to dry up and shadow Jonah no more A Goard A plant which is very common in those hot countries and groweth up to a great height and spreadeth out in great breadth called commonly Palma Christi His griefe namely From the heat which increased the greif of his mind or to give him by the meanâ— of this plant some wholsome document and remedy for his passion V. 7. It smote namely Did gnaw the root of it V. 8. A vehement Hebr. A deafe wind that is to say A still hot wind which re-doubled the heat of the sunne others a wind that made one deafe it was so tempestuous V. 9. I doe well Words of a passionate spirit blinded with anger rather then by any expresse rebellion V. 10. Chast had pity that is to say Thou wouldst have spared and dearely preserved V. 11. That cannot Little children that are not yet come to age of understanding The Booke of the Prophet MICAH ARGUMENT MIcah having prophesied at the same time as Isaiah did is also very like him in the subject and in the termes and stile of Prophecies Wherein he discovers and sharply reprooves the Idolatry and other sinnes of Iudah and Israel and denounceth unto them therefore Gods extreme judgements and their approaching dispersion by the Assyrians and Caldeans Then turning himselfe to the residue of true Believers he promiseth them on the one side temporall deliverance from the captivity of Babylon and on the other side the everlasting salvation of the whole Church gathered out of all Nations through Christ whose birth in the flesh and place thereof he describes very particularly joyning thereunto excellent Prophecies concerning his Kingdome the calling of the Gentiles and eternall glory and happinesse of the Church and the destruction of all her enemies CHAP. I. Verse 1. THe Morasthite namely Of some City called Moresheth whereof the Scripture maketh no mention nor cannot be the same as v. 14. Samaria and And the chiefe Cities of the two Kingdomes namely of the ten Tribâ—s and of Judah and their Princes and Heads V. 2. Yee people A figurative manner of calling all creatures as it were to a solemne appearance at the judgement wherein God will judge his people See Deut. 32. 1. Psalm 50. 1 4. Isa 1. 2. Amos 3. 9. Be witnesse that is to say He will convince you of your sinnes O yee of Judah and Israel From hu ho'y Comming forth as one should say out of Heaven or out of the Temple of Jerusalem where he is present in his signes of grace and power V. 3. And tread Hee shall shew himselfe exalted above all worldly greatnesse or hee shall tread under foot all powers as shall offer to resist him Amos 4. 13. V. 5. What is Where is the spring of all these Idolatries and other sins of these two Kingdomes Is it not in these two chiefe cities and in the Kings and Princes and in their courts which are kept within those cities V. 7. The hires thereof that is to say All her riches and goods which shee thought to have gotten by her unlawfull treaties and leagues with prophane Nations and as it were for a reward given her for consenting to Idolatry See Hos. 2. 5 12. and 9. 1. Shall returne A proverbiall kind of speech as much as to say Those goods shall goe away as they came that which hath beene gotten in the brothell shall be lost in the brothell Or the Assyrians who shall make a prey
of them shall also take them as a reward and a gift of their Idols V. 8. I will waile The Prophets words having a feeling of the publike calamities Stript and namely In my shirt or without my outward garment which was a fashion used in times of extreme sorrow V. 9. Her wound namely Samaia's v. 6. Whereby is meant the whole Kingdome of the ten Tribes It is come The Assyrians after they have conquered and laid waste the ten Tribes shall also lay Judah waste even to Jerusalem 2 King 18. 13. Isa. 8. 8. The gate namely To Jerusalem the Kings residence and where Judah's soveraigne court of Justice was held which the Scripture calleth often times Gate V. 10. Declare yee it not The meaning is the peoples calamities shall be so horrible that it were to be wished that their deadly enemies such as those of Gath and other Philistims were mâ—ght never heare no newes of it for feare lest they should make triumphs for it and should aggravate the measure of them by their insultings 2 Sam. 1. 10. Neither weepe yee Forbeare making any shew of your miseries for feare of giving your enemies occasion of laughter Roule thy selfe namely Thou Nation of Israel in signe of extreme sorrow Jer. 6 26. These names of Aphra and Saphir c. are nor sound any where else and yet seeme to signifie some noted places therefore it is likely that they were framed by the Propher to make some allusion to the sence of his prophecy As in stead of Ephraim that is to say fruitfulnesse he saith house of Aphrah that is to say of ashes To shew that this Tribe which was so mighty should he ruined and brought to ashes In stead of Samaria that is to say a place of coales he saith Saphir that is to say faire to signifie the glory to which that City was raised and from which it should fall In stead of Sion he saith Zianan 〈◊〉 that is to say a place of comming forth of great concourse of persons going and comming Out of which place when the Assyrians should overrun the countrey one should not be able to come out In stead of Bethel that is to say the House of God he saith Beth-ezel that is to say a house of Separation because God should forsake it as an uncleane place In stead of Ramoth which signifieth altitudes or heights he saith Maroth that is to say bitternesses by reason of the great and bitter mourning and lamentation which should be made in it V. 11. Passe ye away into captivity loden with reproaches O thou Inhabitant or people of that City Standing the Italian his defence the Heb. his presenting For the Hebrewes when they would say defend one did say present himselfe for one See Exod. 32. 25. Numb 14. 9. Isa. 22. 8. V. 13. Bind the charet to run away if thou canst from before the Assyrians who come to beâ—ege thee 2 King 18. 14. To the swift beast that is to say horses or mules which could run very swiftly She is hence it appeares that Lachish was first infected with the ten Tribes Idolatry and that from thence it passed even to Jerusalem V. 14. Give Presents buy the friendship and assistance of this City of the Philistines and of other Cities of that Nation against the Assyrians yet all shall be in vaine Achzib it appeares by 〈◊〉 19 29. Judg 1. 31. that this City was one of those out of which the Canaanites could not be driven And it seemes that upon this invasion of the Assyrians the Israelites had made a league with those Nations by whom they were deluded either through weaknesse or treachery And Micah amongst those Cities hath made choice of Achzib by reason of the signification of the name which is a Lye V. 15. Will I bring I will cause the Assyrians to come who shall make themselves Lords of thee and thy goods Marâ—shaâ— A City of Judah Jos. 15. 44. And this also seemes to have been chosen out by reason of the nearenesse which is between the word heire and Mareshah Adullam A City of Judah Jos. 15. â—5 The glory namely to Jerusalem the City of Gods glorious residence in his Temple and of the Kings residence in his Royall Palace V. 16. Make thee bald that is to say O thou Jewish Nation make most bitter lamentation See Job 1. 20. Isa. 3. 24. and 15. 2. 22. 12. Jer. 7. 29. The Eagle when she changes her feathers CHAP. II. Ver. 4. SHall one that is to say whilest you shall weep your enemies and ill-willers shall 〈…〉 de your miseries How hath this calamity is past restauration the people will never be able to recover their countrey nor settle themselves againe in their former estate V. 5. Therefore by reason of the sinnes set downe v. 1 2. you shall be put out of all right and share in the Church and people of God whereof the driving out of the Holy Land shall be a signe V. 6. Prophesie ye not the Italian drop not that is to say prophesie not See concerning this manner of speaking which is very frequent amongst the Prophets Ezek. 21. 2. Amos 7. 16. Now these are words of prophane men who would hinder the free exercise of the Prophets Office as Isa. 30. 10. Jer. 11. 21. Amos 7. 13 16. Say they to them that prophesie the Italian hath it yet they shall Gods reply that is to say they shall preach in dâ—â—ight of you and if it be not for you ye Rebels which wrong them yet it shall be for the salvation of mine Elect as Isa. 8. 16. V. 7. O thou Is not this an execrable boldnesse in you to oppose your selves against my Prophets The Spirit namely the power and authority of my Spirit which from time to time hath see my Prophets on to preach my Word Is it now lessened or weakened that it should yeeld to your desires See Jer. 6. 11. and 20. 7 9. Mic. 3. 8. Are these the cause of all these evils and threatenings which are denounced against you by my Prophets is in you and not in me and therefore you wrongfully complaine of my Prophets as if they were the Authors of all the evill that befalleth you Isa. 28. 21. Lam. 3. 33. Doe not if you will be good men and beleeve you shall heare nothing from my Prophets but onely promises and assurances of Graces and Blessings If you be sinners but corrigible and capable of repentance you shall have by them healthfull meanes of conversion V. 8. Even of late whereas your forefathers shewed their valours in just warres You use nothing now but thefts and murthers V. 9. The Women namely the poore widdowes out of those houses where they had lived all their time in esse with their Husbands and children Taken away you bring them into such a state of misery and slavery that the splendor and honour of being my children and members of my people appeares in them no more V. 10. Arise you have
Mighty workes namely his miracles Mat. 7. 22. V. 57. Ossended See upon Mat. 11. 6. Save in a common proverbe grounded upon the ordinary fault in men which is to make small account of such things as are born by them and to give but little respect to their owne countrey-men even in divinest things because that intimate familiarity and acquaintance breedeth contempt V. 58. Their unbeleefe thorow which they made themselves unworthy of Gods favour and also did nullifie the chiefe use of miracles which is the confirmation of the faith to heavenly doctrine See Mark 6. 5. CHAP. XIV VER 1. HErod sirnamed Antipas who was the sonne of the great Herod Luke 3. 1. Tetrarch lord or chiefe of the fourth part of a countrey This sheweth that under Alexanders successors began this division of Iudea into foure parts of which the ancient Iudea made the one and the other three had been annexed to it 1 Mac. 10. 38. and 11. 28. 34. 57. See Luke 3. 1. Now after the death of Herod the great Antony and after him the Emperour Augustus divided also this kingdome into foure parts amongst his children taking the ancient Iudea away from them and the title of Kings though by abuse they yet retained it amongst themselves Verse 9. and to this Herods lot fell Perea and Galile whither the ancient partitions were yet observed or whether there were some alteration V. 2. Mighty workes the Italian the powers worke in him the Iewes call the Angels so The meaning is he is a man wholly divine and celestiall and hath Angels to assist him working in him and by him V. 3. Had laid hold whether it were that Iohn was Herods subject as Luke 23. 7. Acts 12. 1. or that Herod had taken him in his countrey His brother by the father but not by the mothers â—ide V. 5. When he would Marke 6. 18. this is attributed to Herodias not to Herod who contrariwise did keepe Iohn from being put to death for a certaine time But that which is here spoken is to be referred to some sudden anger which was tempered by some better thoughts signified by S. Mark V. 6. The daughter by her first husband called called Salome Before them publickly and in the presence of them all V. 15. The time to be abroad in the fields V. 19. He blessed that is to say he prayed an ordinary action of piety at meales by which giving God thanks for his good guifts he was also requested to give them the vertue of nourishing the body and to sanctifie the use of them to the soule See Deut. 8. 10. 1 Sam. 9 13. V. 22. Constrained for they parted from him very unwillingly especially to go upon the water so late without him in whom was all their confidence V. 24. Of the sea of Genazereth V. 25. Watch the night being divided into foure equall parts wherein they kept a watch upon the City walls See Mark 13. 15. V. 31. Doubt See Iames 1. 6. V. 36. That they might through great faith and humility or by some superstitious weaknesse grounded upon the miracle set downe Mat. 9. 20. and tolerated by the Lord. CHAP. XV. VER 1. OF Ierusalem or that were come froâ— Ierusalem V. 2. The tradition this word with the addition your or of men or of the elders or the like signifieth a doctrine order or observance abouâ— Gods service instituted by men and kept from lather to sonne not out of Gods expresse word whereof some were laudable concerning the order and decency of the Iewish Church othersome were superstitious and othersome wicked and damnable Of the Elders as who should say of the Prelates of the Iewish Church Or whether hee meanes the Elders who made those lawes Marâ—e 7. 3. Or the moderne ones which caused them to be observed They wash not according to the Iewes scrupulous fashions Whereof see Marke 7. 3. V. 3. Why doe you the Lord is content to redargue the Pharisees hypocrisie by a just recrimination without giving them any answer to their question which he doth neverthelesse to his Apostles verse 17. V. 5. But ye say namely by a false interpretation in a matter of vowes It is a see of these oaths Mat. 23. 18. By whatsoever it appears by the Iewes writings that this must be understood of these words pronounced in manner of an oath by an irreverent sonne and angry with his father or mother the meaning whereof is I sweare that I will never doe thee no good nor yeeld thee any reliefe seeing it is not lawfull for me to dispose of consecrated things which are offered to God to which use I doe by in expresse vow from henceforth employ all those things which you might expect from me And this rash and wicked oath and vow was allowed of by those Doctors by reason of the respect they did beare to offerings more then to the law of honouring father and mother which comprehends all the duties of children and against the forbidding of doing them any wrong whereof this execration was a kinde and ought to have been disannulled and punished rather then to have been approved of and held to be firme and irrecoverable V. 6. And honour not as Saint Marke expounds it Chapter 7. 12. By honouring is meant to serve and releeve with all manner of respect Of none effect ye are the cause that the Commandement is broken by your Doctrine which teacheth men to have more respect to their vicious oathes then to Gods expresse law and all by reason of the superstitious esteeme in which you hold ceremonies above true and reall piety and the duties thereof V. 11. Not that your corporall uncleannesse for which your Pharisees have appointed so many washings before meales for feare least the food should be made uncleane and defile the man which maketh use of it cannot staine the soule 1 Corinth 6. 13. Colos. 2. 22. Titus 1. 15. but so may your vices and sinnes which proceede from the heart by words and deeds now hee especially mentioneth the words to make good the opposition betweene that which commeth in and that which goeth out of the mouth V. 12. We are offended that is to say we are distasted and alienated from thee V. 13. Every plant every man that is none of my fathers elect and hath not received from him the lively root of a true and lively faith doth wither away soone or late and is cut off from having any communion at all with me Mat. 13. 21. 1 Iohn 2. 19. Iude 12 V. 15. This parable hee speakes thus by a mistake and Christ reproves him for it And not perswading himselfe that Christ should speake properly as disannulling the difference of cleane and uncleane meats which was so strictly commanded by Moses Law And holding peradventure some harsh opinion touching that which Christ had said of proceeding out of the mouth V. 22. Of Canaan S. Marke calleth her a Grecian of Syrophenicia because that Syrophenicia which was in the consines betweene
spoken of the Passeover in regard of Mary who came thither of free devotion Others hold that the command of comming to the three feasts was restrained to the Passeover onely after the people were multiplyed and scattered into farre Countries Ver. 49. Businesse namely to doe such things as he had commanded me and performe his service beginning at doctrine Others translate it to look to my fathers house V. 52. In savour That is to say Gods gifts and graces and his favour to Christ did daily appeare more evident and abundant ver 40. whereupon hee also obtained by a secret vertue the love and good will of men See 1 Sam. 2. 26. Prov. 3. 4. Acts 2. 47. Rom. 14. 18. CHAP. III. VER 1. BEing Governour as a Proctor or overâ—â—â—r of the Emperours businesses 〈◊〉 there were some provinces reserved for Caesar distinct from them which belonged to the people of Rome whose Governours were chosen by the people Herod Sonne to Herod the great from whose other sonne called Archelaus the Romans tooke away Iudea reducing it into a province Tetrarch See upon Matthew 14. 1. Iturea these provinces were Countries of the ancient Palestine which lay beyond Iordan bordering upon Siria Abilene this was also a small Country beyond Iordan V. 2. Annas according to the Law there could be but one high Priest namely the first of Aarons lineage But this order was perverted in those dayes by the Iewes practises and the Romans tyrannie who had deposed Annas see Caiphas who was his Son in Law in his place though peradventure they had leâ—t Annas the title for honours sake Act. 4. 6. or peradventure he was his great deputie Numb 3. 32. 2 King 25. 18. The word that is to say he had an especiall command and revelation for to begin to exercise his office See Luke 1. 80. In the wildernesse see upon Mat. 3. 1. V. 6. The salvation namely Iesus Christ in whom consisteth the salvation of the world shall be manifested not onely to the Iewes as hee was formerly but to all Natiens indifferently V. 10. Shall we doe to bring forth such fruits as thou requirest of us ver 8. and to flee from the wrath to come V. 11. Let him impart shewing his pietie by acts of pure charity towards his neighbours V. 14. Falsly vexing him by cunning or malice and accusing him for false crimes c. V. 15. Were in expectation concerning the comming and the manifestation of the Messias that firme beliese being rooted in the mindes of them who lived in those dayes that the time of it was come as well in regard of the prophecies and the accomplishment of times as by reason of some secret inspiration of God V. 23. About the meaning seemes to be that he was newly entred into his one and thirtieth yeare Thirtie at which age the Priests began to enter into service Num. 4. 3. 35 39 43 47. which it seems our Lord did imitate who was the great spirituall Priest The Sonne of Heli the great difference that is betweene the two Genealogies of our Lord in Saint Matthew and in Saint Luke as well in the names as in the number of the heads sheweth plainely that they are two severallones In that of Saint Matthew Ioseph is mentioned in his owne proper name as issued by naturall generation from those who are there set downe In that of Saint Luke he represents other persons and especially that of the Virgin Mary whose true pedigree is set downe by St. Luke For in the Iewish genealogies women made no heads but if they were not heires the brothers only were named in them and if they were as the holy Virgin was they passed under their Husbands names who ought to bee of the same Nation And thereupon wee must note that the Ancients by originall tradition have written thaâ— Davids line by Salomon failing in Ieconiah the branch of Zorobabel issued of David by Nathan Mat. 1. 12. succeeded in the governement of the people And that out of Zorobabell of Abiud set down by S. Matthew and of Rhesa set downe by Saint Luke And that is happened that Matthan the Grandfather of Ioseph issued of Abiud Matth 1. 15. married a woman called Estha and of her had Iacob and that after the death of Matthan Melchi descended of the branch of Rhesa married this woman and had by her this Heli who is named by Saint Luke So that Iacob and Heli were brothers by the mother And so Heli being married and dying without issue Iacob married the widdow according to the Law Deut. 25. 5. and by her had Ioseph So that in Saint Matthew Ioseph is the proper sonne of Iacob But 〈◊〉 Saint Luke he is reputed the surrogate sonne of Heli in whose name hee was ingendred according to the Law Then that all the branch of Rhesa being reduced only into the person of the blessed Virgin Ioseph as being her neerest kinsman was betrothed 〈◊〉 to her according to the Law Num. 36. 8. So that Ioseph is inserted into the line of Rhesa by two titles as engendred to raise issue to Heli brother by the mothers side to Iacob and as Husband to Mâ—â— heire to all that line Whereupon the ancients doe say two notable things The first that this Hill was the Sonne of Melchi immediately without coâ—â—ting Matthat or Levi which Saint Luke puts in betweene Heli and Melchi The second that there are but seventy two generations in our Saviours geâ—â—â—logie set downe by Saint Luke and yet adding thereunto the foresaid Matthat and Levi there would 〈◊〉 seventy foure Whereupon may be inferred that 〈…〉 hat was the father of the Virgin Mary and that 〈◊〉 was the Sonne of Levi who was the brother of Hell both issued from Melchi So that these 〈◊〉 heads Matthat and Levi were in the Register 〈…〉 terally joyned to Helâ— with whom in respect of Ioseph they were reputed but as one generation Onely to shew that as Ioseph was come into this genealogiâ— by surrogation in the name of Heli so he had goâ—â—en also a second right by â—â—pousing Mary who was the heire And though Ioseph had no part in the generation of our Lord Iesus yet the Evangelists 〈◊〉 beene pleased to set downe these genealogies as they found them in the Iewish records in which questionlesse Iesus was set downe 〈◊〉 the sonne of Ioseph and Mary according to the common opinion corrected by the relation of the hidden truth concerning his miraculous birth V. 36. Of Aâ—phaxâ—d in your common Texâ—â— Câ—inan is set down betweene Sala and Aâ—phaxâ—d but that being contrary to Moses his History and being rejected by the best antiquity as a Sâ—riveneâ—s error caused by some Copies of the Greekish translation this Cainan hath bin here eâ—â— out Verse 38. Of God that is to say created by him CHAP. IIII VER 6. DElivered so the Devill is constrained to confesse that he hath no power over the world but only by Gods permission which hee â—â—alâ—â—ie termeth a gift
had embraced it by a lively faith V. 30. Rejected or disannulled that is to say they did by their incredulity cause the preaching of Gods grace by which he determined to save man thorow faith in Christ to bee of none effect to them See Acts 20. 27. Against themselves to their own perdition Others translate it in themselves V. 37. A Woman all the circumstances shew that this was another woman and another act besides that which is set downe Mat. 26. 7. Ioh. 11. 2. A siâ—ner that is to say a strumpet V. 41. A certaine creditor the Lord telleth thiâ— Pharisee who was none of his adversaries yet had not as yet altogether put off the pride of his Sect that he ought not to despise this woman so much because he was a sinner as wel as she and a debtor to Gods judgment and had need of his grace in Christ to obtaine remission And that if the woman were more loaden with sin then he was Gods grace was likewise more abundant towards her and she enterchangeably did render greater love and acknowledgment Whereupon seeing that mans dignity conâ—â—steth in receaving and restoring much she had an advantage above him V. 44. No water according to the custome is those dayes especially when a man came out of the Country V. 47. For she loved love is not here set dowâ—e for a cause of the forgivenesse as it appeareth by the precedent similitude but for a certaine proofe 〈◊〉 effect of it V. 48. Thy sinnes the woman according to the Lords discourse having shewed much love towards him had already receaved the pardon of her sinnes and felt Gods grace in her heart And thereâ—â—â—â— that which he speakes here is but for a declaration and greater confirmation of the thing CHAP. VIII VERSE 10. THat seeing See upon Mar. 4. 11. V. 13. Of temptation namâ—â—â— of afflictions which God sendeth them to try 〈◊〉 are indeed his V. 15. With patience persevering to the 〈◊〉 amidst all their tryalls and afflictions which is as 〈◊〉 were the fulnesse and ripenesse of the fruit Rom. 〈◊〉 7. Heb. 10. 36. V. 31. Into the deepe that is to say into â—â—ll 〈◊〉 of which the Spirits are as yet suffered to â—ander is the aire and upon the earth Ephes. 2. 2. and 6. 11. untill they be driven away and shut up into the place of eternall torments Rev. 20. 2 10. V. 37. Returned namely beyond the water into Gaâ—â—le Ver. 42. Lâ—y a dying Saint Matthew saith 〈◊〉 she was then dead but wee must imagine that 〈◊〉 father having seene her departing imagined shee 〈◊〉 dead though shee died but whilest Iesus was comming to the house V. 46. That vertue See upon Luk. 6. 19. V. 56. They should tell See upon Mat. 8. 4. CHAP. IX VER 28. EIght dayes Saint Matthew and Saint Mark say six but it should seeme that they reckoned neither the first nor the last day which are here spoken of wherein these things were done and named only those six dayes which were betweene those two which two are also included here by Saint Luke V. 34. Them namely Moses and Elias Ver. 39. Teareth him See upon Marke 1. 26. and 9. 20. V. 46. A reasoning or a discourse and argument V. 47. The thought of worldly ambition which did drive them into these discourses V. 48. For he that is to say I give you these precepts because that true greatnesse before God consists in a sincere and innocent humility like unto that of a little child V. 51. Sâ—edfastly seâ— an Hebrew phrase Ier. 42. 15. Ezek. 4. 3. to signifie a firme resolution to doe any thing V. 53. Did not the Italian would not by reason of the extreame hatred which was between the Iewes and the Samaritans See upon 2 Kings 17. 24. Luke 10. 33. Ioh. 49. for the Samaritans had their Temple of false worship in Garizim opposite to that of Ierusalem Ioh. 4 20. V. 55. Yee know not you doe not judge rightly of this motion of yours it is but a kinde of hatred and carnall wrath and you liken it to Elias his zeale Or you are not enlightned by the Holy Ghost in this to bee fully perswaded of Gods will and justice as Elias was for to make this request in faith and justly Ver. 62. Having put that is to say no man that hath dedicated himselfe to Gods service in the worke of the Gospell hath his heart yet turned towards the world which he unwillingly leaveth which is meant by the looking back See Gen. 19. 26. Phil 3. 14. A similitude taken from plogh men who can never plough their furrowes straight unlesse they alwayes looke before them See upon 1 Kings 19. ver 21. CHAP. X. VER 4. SAlute no man a hyperbolicall terme which signifieth nothing but this bee carefull and looke to the Commission which I give you and bee not drawen away by any Offices of friendship acquaintance kinred or civill honesty See 2 King 4. 29. V. 6. The Sonne that is to say some man capable of the blessing which you have pronounced and who is disposed to receive the doctrine of the Gospell which bringeth tydings of the peace of God with men which is especially directed to his elect in whom hee creates a spirit of docile and peaceable obedience of faith See Iames 1. 21 It shall see upon Mat. 10. 13. Ver. 12. In that day Namely of the last judgement V. 17. Through thy that is to say as wee are thy Ministers using thine authority and call upon thy name for to drive them out V. 18. I beheld the meaning is do not you stand upon the driving of Devills out of mens bodies for I have seene another with the eyes of the Spirit who now the Gospell is preached out of the command which he usurpeth over this lower world having his abode in the aire Eph. 2. 2. and 6. 12. from thence assaults men with advantage and troubles the whole world since hee was driven out of the high heaven of glory see Rev. 12. 9 10. Ver. 20. Your names because you are chosen by God to everlasting life Philip. 4. 3. Revel 20. 12. and 21. 27. V. 21. Rejoyced by a motion of the Holy Ghost and a rapture of the soule he perfectly did râ—lye and rest himselfe upon his fathers good will and pleasure by a divine satisfaction whereby all sorrow and griefe which he might feele or conceave by reason of the worlds contradiction was swallowed up V. 22. No man See upon Mat. 11. 26. V. 25. Tempted him for if Christ had answered him that it was to be done thorow faith in him and in the Gospell hee would have accused him for being contrary to Moses and if hee had said that it was by the Law hee would have replyed that then his new doctrine and the means which he propounded of obtaining salvation were false and to no end V. 28. This doe that is to say examine thy selfe truely whether thou doest or canst do it for surely if
See Rom. 15. 26. 1. Cor. 16 1. 2. Cor. 8. 4. and 9. 1. Gal. 2. 10. Verse 30. To the Elders a generall name for all the guides and ministers of the Church from which greeke name hath been taken and framed the name of priest CHAP. XII VER 1. HErod surnamed Agrippa who was grandchilde to Herod the great and had received the title of King from the Emperours Cains and Claudius together with the governement of the temple in which hee did according to his pleasure whereupon he also undertooke these executions as by a generall commission though capitall judgments were taken away from the Iewes Ver. 2. Hee killed secretly in prison for after this triall hee purposed to make a publike spectacle of Peter Ver. 3. Then were this seemes to be added to signifie the cause why the punishment was delayed namely in reverence of the Passeover which lasted eight dayes Ver 12. Marke it is uncertaine whither it bee the same as writ the Gospell and that seemes to bee named Col. 4. 10. 2 Tim. 4. 11. 1 Pet. 5. 13. Ver. 15. It is bis amongst the Iewes as it appeared by their histories there were very frequent apparitions of dead persons and these phantasmaes which lesse were diabolicall were thought to be the spirits of the persons whom they represented and they thought there were some good and some bad according to the diversity of the persons and their fore-passed life Now it should seeme that these people amazed as it were at an unlooked for chance followed the popular opinion and would thereby inser that Peters death was inviolable seeing his spirit did already begin to appeare V. 17. James antiquity affirmed that this is hee who was called the brother of the Lord Matthew 13 55. who was also made the first Bishop of Jerusalem Act. 15. 13. and 21. 18. Gal. 1. 19. and 2. 9. 12 and was surnamed Juslus and Oblia and was held in great esteeme even amongst the Iewes Others take it to be Iames of Alpheus the Apostle Matthew 10. 3. Verse 23. He gave not not rejecting nor suspecting but rather swallowing up and accepting of those impious flatteries Verse 25. Their ministery Namely their carrying and delivering the reliefe which was sent by the Church of Antioch CHAP. XIII VER 1. PRophets it should seeme that here a remnant such as had the gift of expounding publickly the resolutions of the Christians faith by the infallible conduct of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 14 23. 32. and it was an extraordinary degree and singular for these times of Ecclesiasticall office yet inferiour to that of Apostles 1. Cor. 12. 28. Ephes. 4. 11. And in many it was accompanied with divine predictions Tetrarch See upon Matth 14. 1. Verse 2. Ministred in publick prayers expounding of the word administration of the sacraments and other parts of the evangelicall ministry Said by some prophetick Revelation directed to some or more of them with the consent and approbation of all the rest Separate me to be held in equall degree with the Apostles and to be as they sent indifferently every where with eqvall authoritie as haveing the same infallible grace of the holy Ghost Gal. 2. 9. V. 3. Laid their for a signe of consecration to the office of Apostle and in signe of blessing Acts 14. 16. V. 4. Seleucia a sea towne of Siria called by authors Pieria V 5. Salamis a City of Cyprus which is thought to be that which in these dayes is called Famagusta Minister not so much to their persons as to the worke of the ministrie See Acts 15. 37. V. 7 Deputie the Italian Proconsul or propretor for Cypres was not consular but a praetorian province governed by them which came out of the yearly office of Praetors and were called propraetors Verse 8. For so is Elymas an Arabian name which signifies a magician or a master of hidden arts and sciences Verse 9. Who also it is uncertaine whether he alwayes had these two names whereof Paul is the Roman name and Saul the Hebrew name or whither hee tooke the Roman name after hee was appointed Apostle to the Gentiles V. 10. To pervert to give bad constructions and lay false imputations upon the Gospell which is the way of salvation and to hinder the worke of Gods grace Verse 12. The doctrine which he saw accompanied with so much power of God in perswading arguing and doing of miracles and with so much majestie and holinesse Ver. 15. The reading which was every Sabbath-day in certaine parcels or portions See Acts 13. 25 and 15. 21 If ye have See upon Luke 4. 16. Verse 17. The God the end is to shew that God after he had governed his people by divers persons and by severall kindes of governement had at the last established the everlasting Kingdome of the Messias sonne of David according to the flesh to whom all Gods promises had a relation and to whom all other governements had bin referred Exalted first by Iosephs greatnesse and next by the marvellous increase of the people and lastlie by their glorious deliverance Verse 21. Fourty in which ought to bee comprehended the time of Samuels governement Verse 25. I am not hee namely the Messias or the great Prophet foretold by Moses See Iohn 1. 21. 25. Verse 26. To you namely to the Iewes dispersed into far countries seeing those of Jerusalem had rejected it and persecuted the Lord. Verse 33. As it is not that the Son of God was engendred at his resurrection or after it but because by it all humane weaknesse which hee had put on being put off hee was gloriously and undoubtedly declared to be the Son of God Rom. 1. 4. Verse 34. And as concerning by his resurrection he hath fulfilled this following promise others to shew that he hath raised him he said c. The meaning of this prophecy sheweth that Christ was to rise againe To corruption Namely to a mortal life and to death The sure Namely the effect of the invariable promises of grace which I made to David concerning the everlasting Kingdome of his progenie Psal 8 9. 4. 19 Ver. 36. For David we must suppose that this passage must necessarily have a relation to Christ for it cannot properly belong to David He had served done that which God hath appointed him to do in his royall and prophettick calling Fell a sleep died See Acts 7. 60. Verse 39. From all things namely from all sinnes pollutions bonds justified absolved in Gods judgment Christ having satisfied for all by his death Eâ—a 53. 6. 11. By the law because that the ceremoniall Law being but figurative had no power of it selfe over the soule Heb. 9. 9. and 10. 1. 11 and out of its relation to Christ had nothing but signals and seales of sinne and condemnation Col. 2. 14. the moral law also being without force in sinfull man â—om 8. 3. could not justifie him but only discouer and condemne his sinne Rom. 3. 20. and 4. 15. Gal 3. 21.